《Trinity the last White Witch》


 Chapter 1 - Trinity

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "I''m sorry, Trin. I''m really am. I''m really sorry."


    It took a lot of my willpower not to twitch at Silvia''s every word. Especially the sound of my name from her clear, crisp voice.


    My eyelids dropped. Nobody called me that except Rhazien. It was his pet name for me, and he snarled at anyone who called me by that name. It was exclusive for him.


    Until Silvia appeared that is . . .


    Looking at her, the very sight of her made my mouth go sour. Her hair tumbled in waves, red as autumn like sunset was glowing in her hair. Her brows curved, leading to a bold forehead which made her small pouty cherry lips stand out. Her face was made up but not overly done, just enough to highlight her beauty.


    Her sun-kissed shoulders were exposed beneath her silken dress, and her eyes glowed like fire, burning and fierce. But also liquid and innocent.


    She was beautiful, alright. But it shouldn''t be enough to make her stay in Rhazien''s palace as his concubine, especially when he promised me that I would be his one and only Queen.


    Thorn of anger poked the back of my eyes, remembering the pressure from the council and the plea of his people made him bend his resolution.


    But I know it wasn''t the only reason . . .


    Rubbing my empty stomach, my eyes closed for a brief moment. The reason why I couldn''t get pregnant after all the fucking we were doing . . . it was because I was never his mate.


    Taking deep, calming breaths, I faced Silvia. She was genuinely sorry, and her eagerness and bright countenance were a refreshing sight in the dull, gloomy palace. She wore her emotions on her face, and she possessed an uncanny ability to shine. Maybe that was the reason why she stole the hearts of many, even if she had just arrived two months ago.


    Even the vampires treated her as their own though she was a mere mortal. While I still had to walk on silver daggers around them. Even after Rhazien changed me and all the things I had accomplished, their respect for me was only surface deep. Their attitude towards me was more because they respected and obeyed Rhazien than something born out of their hearts.


    ''Is it because I am not Rhazien''s mate?'' I smiled bitterly at myself.


    "I''m so sorry, Trin." Silvia''s hands clamped tightly over her quivering mouth.


    I didn''t know what she was sorry about. Was it because she lacked the grace and etiquette when conducting herself even after a month of practice? Or was it because I was doing all her job while she enjoyed her desserts, her frequent strolls in towns in disguised of getting to know the Kingdom, and the many pieces of jewelry and dresses she bought along the way?


    But this was not the time to shove those accusations down her throat. I could do nothing as the vampires rallied behind her back just because she was Rhazien''s mate. Rhazien was the same. He couldn''t do anything as well . . .


    Or I hope he was still the same . . .


    "I really didn''t know that you''re Rhazien''s wife."


    My insides swirled like the strongest tempest. What did she mean that she didn''t know? Then what did she look like when she was together with Rhazien? His sister?


    But the sound of Rhazien''s name on her lips made me want to rip her head and drink every last bit of her blood.


    I sighed under my breath and forced my rage to simmer down. "You don''t have to be sorry. You''re simply . . . ," ignorant, "trying to survive."


    I faked a smile. Speaking to her felt like my tongue was rubbing salt. "Isn''t that why you accepted to be his Highness''s concubine?"


    Silvia ran her teeth over her bottom lip. "Y-yes. I was overwhelmed when I was suddenly transported here."


    Her face then melted, which I could only hope was not infatuation. "It was a good thing that Rhazien found me or else . . . I could have died."


    ''Of course, he''d find you!'' I wanted to scream and scratched the edge of my pen on her face. ''You appeared in the throne room!''


    Silvia waved her arms in exaggeration. "It''s not like I can go back home. I have no other choice but to be Rhazien''s concubine, or else they''d kill me!"


    "Highness."


    Silvia blinked, and her round eyes stared at me.


    "His Highness." I hate her eyes. Why must her eyes be the same color as Rhazien? Even though she wasn''t a vampire. "As you are merely his Highness''s concubine, then you would address him as such."


    Not even I could call Rhazien by his name when we''re together with his people, much less a concubine like her. "His Highness is the King of this country, and you will address him with respect."


    "Eh . . ." Silvia took a step back, eyes darting between the floor and me.


    "But Rhazien said it''s okay," she muttered under her breath, and my eyes burned crimson.


    Silvia took another step when I stood in my seat. There was so much I could tolerate, but a woman moaning Rhazien''s name was not part of it.


    Silvia laughed awkwardly. "A-anyway. I don''t really want to be a concubine. If I knew that Rhaz¨C¨Chis Highness already had a wife, I never would have accepted the offer."


    I took in a deep breath, and the cold feeling in my eyes returned. My shout vanished from the helplessness I felt. I couldn''t hurt her, even if that were all I could think about. "It''s already decided, and you''re already his Highness''s concubine, so there''s no undoing it."


    Silvia sighed and fanned herself with her hands. "Right? I mean, what is so good about a concubine anyways? Being stuck in the palace learning this and that? I just want to go home."


    The pen in my hand snapped. ''Then strip naked and gag all the deserts you ate and go live in the streets! If you don''t want the responsibility that came with that position, then let me just end you right here!''


    "Trin?"


    I gasped and the blazing furry I felt dispersed at the sound of my name from Rhazien''s lips. His voice was so sensual that it sent even the straightest of men flushing the shades of red.


    "Is something the matter?" Rhazien asked when he slipped from the door of my study. The heavy smoldering aura emanating from his figure oppressed all around him, but everyone would still stop and look at his presence which commanded respect and attention. He made it impossible not to stare.


    Rhazien diz Razim. The 4rth monarch of the Razim Kingdom. I remembered the first time we''ve met surrounded by snow and blood. Even as a child, everyone would fall on their knees in wonderment of his beauty.


    One look and all would swoon at the sight of him, friends and foes alike. His hair was midnight black, emphasizing his ruby eyes encaged in crystal orbs, framed by sharp, slanted brows. I swam in those eyes and forgot how many times I drowned.


    His built told of lean muscles beneath his winter garbs, and his short sharp lips were very attractive and the second most viewed after his eyes. They were pressed together in a serious expression on top of a face that was so pale, almost white like mine.


    He radiated with nothing but grace, and he was mesmerizing in every way.


    And this man was all mine . . . or at least he was.


    I felt the back of my eyes heated. "Rhaz¨C"


    "Rhazien!"


    The sound of my voice faded with Silvia''s high pitch tone as she went to Rhazien''s side and complained.


    "Actually, I was just apologizing to Trin for being ignorant. I honestly didn''t know that she''s your wife and . . . and . . ."


    Silvia''s voice faded in my mind as I looked at Rhazien''s face. I expected him to be annoyed since he didn''t like women calling his name with their voices rattling his ears.


    But the soft smile on his lips made me look away.


    Rhazien''s eyes drifted on me for a moment before he looked on the other side. It must have been hard to fight the mate''s bond when your mate was practically standing in front of you. Much less pretend that you didn''t like her.


    "Anyway. Don''t bother Trinity when she''s working. If you have nothing more to say, then leave."


    Silvia pouted and stomped her foot as she walked out of my study. Her discontented voice resounded in the corridor even after she left.


    "Are you okay?" Rhazien asked when we were finally alone.


    This would be the time that he would embrace me in his strong arms and kiss me in abandon and whisper how he misses me so, and tickle my ears with sweet nothings.


    I flashed a smile that didn''t reach my eyes. We hadn''t had much sex ever since Silvia showed up, and the last time I remembered was him taking me from behind like he didn''t want to see my face. My name was becoming a stranger on his lips, and I didn''t want to imagine what he was thinking at that time.


    Rhazien held my hand, and that even took effort on his part even though he didn''t show it on his ice-cold face.


    "Everything is going to be okay, Trin."


    Would it? I willed my bottom lip not to tremble as the ache of tears threatened to escape.


    I nodded and smiled.


    "I promise. I won''t ever betray you."


    Yes . . .


    Your promises were what kept me alive, even if I was slowly dying inside.


    Your promises were all I had under constant fear and constant stress.


    But on one cold night when the two moons united, bathing everything with its crimson glow, I found you and Silvia in your room.


    RuUmBLe!


    Like the weather felt my anger, the lightning splashed across the window and gave light to your naked forms. Clasping her so close to you without the tiniest gap, you held her from behind as you rocked her body to climax.


    Your fangs buried deep in her neck and you . . . my beloved . . . completed the mating bond you so desperately denied.


    "T-Trin . . ." Rhazien curled his lips in an attempt to hide what he had done, but the subtle baring of his teeth said that he was displeased at my sudden arrival that ruined his pleasure.


    "I-I''m sorry, Trin . . ." Silvia clutched her neck, eyes melting in tears but face flushed with lust. "I . . . I fell in love with Rhaz . . ."


    . . . Ahh . . . of course you did . . .


    There was ringing in my ears and not because of the thunder and rain as I raced into my room and searched the item under my bed that would end my miserable fate.


    The betrayal was strangling me, and it was a struggle to keep breathing!


    "Trin!"


    Rhazien caught up with a huff. Naked and beautifully bare. I knew he held his breath, for I heard it ceased. And I waited . . . and waited . . . waited for something . . . anything that would rekindle my dying hope.


    I expected promises. False I love you''s. Or even anger from ruining his pleasure . . . But he only stood there with crimson tear-rimmed restless eyes and face full of hopeless grief.


    A small crystal bead trailed down to his cheek, to his neck, to the bare of his chest. "I . . . ," he croaked, and my heart stopped. "I''m sorry . . ."


    My tears burst forth like a dam, spilling down my face. My chin trembled, and I looked at the gushing rain and thunder as if it would soothe my aching heart.


    Rhazien clutched his hair, and his tears fell. The hard lines of his face buckled, and his tears rolled, washing a path to his chin. He was so weak, but I only felt numb.


    "I couldn''t fight it. In the end I . . . I fell in love with her."


    With each of his whimpered words, a piece of my heart broke. His words. His promises. His caresses and kisses. Everything that made me strong just collapsed, and my world became a blur of colors that melted into gray.


    "It should have been kinder . . . ," I forced a smile amidst the pain, ". . . if you had just driven a stake into my heart."


    With a thrust of the silver dagger into my dead heart, I heard him scream my name.


    "Trinity!"


    It reminded me of the old days when we were just starting and getting to know each other.


    As my vision blurred, I was reminded of his gentle caresses and kisses as he held me in his arms.


    And as I turned to dust . . . I only have one thought in my mind . . .


    . . . Never to fall in love with you again . . .


    ----


    A/N


    Like it? Add to Library.


    Give votes, comments, reviews, and gifts. This will help the story a lot ^^


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 2 - Althea

    Dying, I didn''t know what Eden and Azier were. The Church preached that Eden was where the Goddess Luminaire resides. That only in her loving embrace that our soul would forever know peace.


    With my soul now, I doubt this was Eden.


    While Azier was nothing but home to the condemned souls, who lost their faith in the Goddess and therefore banished to eternal damnation.


    Yep. I was most likely in Azier with me still raging in furry.


    Looking at my surrounding with nothing but endless clouds, and the floor reflecting the landscape above . . . I was afraid I turned into a lost soul, stuck in either Eden or Azier.


    Not that I believed any of it.


    Should I return to GrimHeart and hunt Silvia and Rhazien for eternity? That would be an exciting revenge, but at the same time, I was too tired to even care, nor did I have the energy to even walk myself out of this dimension I was stuck in.


    I sighed and lay on my back. If only the floor reflected my face so I could look at how miserable I was.


    How long was I stuck here?


    I didn''t know. The whole concept of time faded into the distance. I heard his voice . . . his promises . . . but it was all buried in the abyss of time.


    Looking at the slow-paced clouds, I thought that it wasn''t such a bad place. Maybe I''d stay here and see which would die first. My rage or my sanity.


    *chuckle


    I scrambled to my feet when I heard a giggling sound.


    "Who''s there?" I asked, but I saw none, and I thought that it was probably my sanity that would perish first.


    "That''s an interesting thought."


    A snarl pushed through my throat, but I forgot that I was initially a witch before being a vampire. My fangs didn''t come out. Did my vampire status disappear when I died? I hope they had taken away my heart too.


    "Show yourself!"


    "I''m right here."


    I shifted my gaze but couldn''t find the voice until I was shocked when bright golden eyes encased in thick white lashes zoomed on my face.


    I jumped back and assumed a fighting stance. Damn, I almost forgot what it felt like to have a dragging mortal body. My reflexes and speed were worse than Silvia in fifty pounds dresses and gold.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    The woman giggled. She was short, but her breasts were abundant as her hips. White curls of hair reached her feet. Small face with big round languid golden eyes and sensual pouting lips.


    She was an alluring sight . . . and also . . . familiar.


    "My name is Althea. I am your grandmother."


    My gasped hitched in my throat. No wonder she felt familiar. It was like staring at my own face.


    "Then . . . I really am dead . . . ," I muttered, a bit disoriented.


    Althea nodded. "But I held onto your soul and brought you here. In a nameless dimension for wandering souls."


    I took a giant breath and let it out in one long blast. I knew it. I guess I have to start practicing my hunting game if I want to haunt Silvia. Come to think of it. Was she scared of spiders?


    Althea shook her head. "That''s not the reason why I brought you here."


    Did she just read my thoughts?


    "The reason why I brought you here is because the faith of GrimHeart rests in your shoulders."


    My brow rose so high it strained my forehead. "I''m dead. What''s it got to do with me?"


    "Allow me to explain from the very beginning." With a whiff of Althea''s hand, the floor changed.


    I was startled when images after images flashed before my feet.


    "Originally, we are not citizens of GrimHeart. We belonged to the world of magic called Netier. But one day, a horde of shape-shifting fiends'' known as Shadowfell consumed our lands."


    I remained quiet through my pulse drummed in my head when dozens of beasts cloaked in dark haze invaded towns and massacred people.


    When I was alive, these creatures were a constant pain in the head for both Rhazien and me. They couldn''t be killed with normal weapons. It had to be a special weapon blessed by the Saintess. Or weapons imbued by Rhazien''s blood or made from werewolves'' fangs.


    "These creatures consumed negative energies that are present in human emotions. And once they consumed their prey, they could control its mind."


    The scenery on the floor changed to one of destruction, and I couldn''t do anything but watch. My eyes couldn''t tear away from the sight of my fellow witches that were surrounded by their own controlled by the Shadowfell.


    "At the edge of destruction, Raphaela, the leader of the witches, unleashed ancient magic to conjure a portal to another world. We fled through it and sealed the Shadowfell on Netier . . . and we found ourselves in GrimHeart. Its forest and lands were abundant, its sea vast and merciful, and its seasons changed, making it possible to grow all kinds of food. It was the best place to start a new."


    Althea''s eyes dropped, and her voice had a tinge of sadness when she spoke, "But this world, its citizens didn''t take kindly to ours. The vampires turned us into their slaves. The Church burned us in front of their people while the werewolves hunt us for their amusement."


    Sharp pressure clamped my heart. Yes. I knew of that story. Nothing''s changed. Everything was still the same. The witches were still hiding in the dark while everyone was hunting them down, either to claim their powers or for fear of it.


    Althea took in a large intake of air. "But when the first sign of the Shadowfell appeared, everyone had a change of heart. The king of the Vampire, Razim. The Saintess at that time, Seraphim, the leader of the Werewolves, Loki . . . and Raphaela, the leader of the witches. Together they formed an alliance and placed a barrier around GrimHeart to repel the Shadowfell back into the plane of shadows."


    "Making the barrier that enveloped the entire world of GrimHeart, Razim, Seraphim, and Loki sacrificed themselves. And for the might of the barriers to withstand the forces of the growing numbers of the Shadowfell each passing year, Raphaela made a promise to sacrifice her and her descendant soul in exchange for our people to live in GrimHeart in peace. And our duty since then was to make sure that the barrier remained unbreakable."


    ". . . Huh?"


    I was willing to shed tears from her story until the part that we came to the sacrifices and such.


    Althea looked at me with her golden eyes. "After hundreds of years, the barrier grew weak, and it was supposed to be your mother''s turn. Your mother was meant to sacrifice her soul. But since she died and her soul was shattered without fulfilling her duty, neither her telling you your responsibility, I exchange my soul with the Cosmos to tell you your obligation."


    "My . . . obligation . . . ," I said, not minding that my grandmother would never appear in the cycle of reincarnation for sacrificing her soul.


    "You are the only remaining descendant of Raphaela. Using my soul and your ancestor''s souls in exchange, we shall return you in time to save GrimHeart."


    ". . ." I didn''t know that the dead were capable of getting confused and dizzy, but here I was with a pounding head and a constricting chest.


    "You want me . . . to return in time and die all over again?" I wanted to laugh at the joke if it wasn''t happening to me.


    Althea nodded with a serious face. "That is your duty besides leaving a descendant that would carry on our responsibility."


    Furry set my heart ablaze. "You''re telling me that the only reason why I was born is to die?! What duty? Why? Even after all these years, that peace you were saying didn''t happen! Witches are still hunted and burned to crisp." My words tumbled from my lips like boiling water


    "Let that world go asunder! And let those people die in the arms of their loved ones just like those creatures did to ours!"


    "Heh. Duty," I spat, "I have no obligation nor responsibility to them."


    My life was nothing but hardship in GrimHeart. The vampires loathe me. The mortals threw stones at me. The Church couldn''t wait to burn me alive, and the werewolves were nothing but mindless beasts who wanted me as leverage over Rhazien. At the same time, my fellow witches condemned me as a traitor for siding with the vampires.


    Only in the embrace of Rhazien did I feel peace, but that was even stolen from me.


    I went numb as death. "Let everything be destroyed, and I''ll exchange my soul to have a first-row seat as I watch GrimHeart burn to the very pit of Azier."


    ". . ." Althea briefly closed her eyes. "Your rage is understandable . . . Loki and Razim''s descendant and the succeeding Saintess forgot all about the treaty after hundreds of years of waging war over each other. They even forgot about the barrier and the dangers waiting on the other side. They chose to live in comfort rather than to confront the impending doom."


    Althea shook her head a little. Her face was cloaked in sadness. "Maybe in the first place, they didn''t care as long as they could live a happy life. They didn''t care about the future at all."


    Of course, they didn''t. The vampires would rather hold orgies each night, and the Werewolves were busy finding their mates and fighting each other to take over Alpha possessions. While the Saintess was busy fooling the masses and lived in luxury surrounded by beautiful men.


    I smirked and crossed my hands. "Why should I care?"


    ". . ." Althea huffed a sigh. A sad smile tugged the corner of her lips. "Because we made a promise, and witches don''t ever go back on their promises."


    ". . ." Her words entered my ears, bounced inside my head, and descended into my heart with a loud crash. "Are we done now? Can I go back to being dead?"


    Althea sighed. "If that is your wish, then . . ."


    Of course, that''s my wish! Who''d want to go back in time and sacrifice herself so that she could save the world full of people who hurt her?


    I am neither a martyr, nor I am an idiot.


    Althea smiled, eyes melting. "Before I released your soul, allow me to show you one final scene."


    Before the words of protest burst in my mouth, the scene on the floor changed again. Shadowfell appeared when the barriers cracked and controlled some people until their numbers grew. And when the barriers finally shattered, thousands and thousands of Shadowfell descended into GrimHeart, laying waste and destruction in its wake.


    The battle scorched the earth, smoked the skies, and sullied the water. All life withered and died, and the once majestic Church was nothing more than forgotten ruins. The prideful pacts of werewolves were nothing more than a bunch of savages fighting their own for food, and the once towering Kingdom of Razim was erased from the map.


    ". . ." Without blinking, I watched as the scenes flashed to another.


    Covered in blood and bruises, I never saw Rhazien appear so weak and helpless in front of hordes of Shadowfell. But what caught my attention was Silvia holding a silver sword in her hand with her eyes black as obsidian. And with one swift, Rhazien''s head fell from his shoulder, and the floor reflected the horizon once more.


    . . .


    . . .


    Ah . . . how sly . . . He took my heart and didn''t give it back even in death. Love didn''t disappear when you were dead. Even I wish it would.


    I looked over the horizon . . . my deceased heart was beating loudly than it should. Thumping and thumping and thumping . . . it was irritating.


    But what''s irritating more was the realization that I was indeed an idiot . . . and a martyr of love.


    My features buckled slightly as I spoke, the only betrayal of my emotion.


    "What year will I go back?"


    ----


    A/N


    I think this will be the last long chapter. Hopefully . . .


    It''s taking me a bit of time to write because I am writing multiple novels all at once. T o T


    Please continue to vote, comment, review and give gifts. This will help the story a lot and also gives me motivation to continue writing this novel.


    Love,


    Miu ^^


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 3 - Either

    "Trinity!"


    I jerked awake at the thunderous sound of my name.


    "Trinity!"


    Madam Bertud barged inside my room. Her broad shoulders were heaving from climbing the stairs to the attic. Her blonde hair was twisting into the tightest of buns.


    "Trinity, wake up, you lazy bum! It''s time for you and your sister to go to the docks and open the stall in the town''s market!"


    I was getting a headache from all the yelling, and it didn''t help that the old woman''s voice sounded like a cat in a blender.


    "You better be downstairs in five minutes, or you''ll be selling fishes the rest of the day with an empty stomach!"


    BaAaM!


    The door closed, and I scrambled on my feet and fell forward, catching myself in the stone sink, shoulders shaking.


    I . . . I really did turn back in time!


    My heart thumped so hard, and I felt that there wasn''t enough air in this room to fill my lungs. I opened the window and breathed the cold early morning breeze.


    It was still dark outside. The two moons were still glowing. I bet it was still three in the morning.


    I scrubbed my hands over my face and went in front of the mirror to check when I returned precisely.


    I blinked when I didn''t recognize the person staring back at me. And then I realized that this was the period when I was still hiding my appearance! More than fifty years ago.


    The time when I didn''t meet Rhazien yet. Where I was still in my nineteen years of existence.


    Rhazien . . . his name on the tip of my tongue sent waves of bittersweet memories that crowded my mind. I shook my head and looked at myself, determined.


    This time . . . I would do anything so we won''t ever cross paths.


    I washed my face and hair and removed all the fake warts and pimples on my face. The only thing I didn''t change was my eyes. Light blue eyes looked like diamond snowflakes encased inside glass marbles, and hair white as winter like the moon was constantly glowing on its strands.


    Unraveling my nightgown, I found a silver mark of a tree on the smooth lines of my back.


    I always wondered what it was, and now I know. It was called a Soul Mark, and its primary purpose was to protect my soul until I die or at least until I offer it to the Tree of Life. Though I was not totally confident about it since my mother''s soul was shattered even if she had the mark.


    The Tree of Life is the heart of the barrier. The one that I had to find and sacrifice my soul to. Or so Althea said.


    To protect the Tree of Life, its location changed every hundred years, and to access it, I needed the three other marks which were keys to its gates.


    The descendant of Razim, Seraphim, and Loki bore this mark, and my mission was to find each one of them and drag them into the tree.


    I sighed. I was already having headaches on how to do that. The only comforting thought was that Rhazien didn''t have the mark. However, I was baffled by this because Rhazien didn''t have any siblings.


    Then could it be that his father was still alive? The mark was passed down to their descendant if the previous owner died.


    Come to think of it. I didn''t know much about Rhazien''s family. He said that they were dead, and I believed him without question.


    I slapped my forehead. If I knew that I would be transported back in time, I should have inquired more about his family.


    Thank you so much, grandmother, for informing me just now.


    I slapped my cheeks, squeezing them until my lips rose in a pout. ''Honestly, she could have left early signs like maybe a secret diary or a sudden magic letter telling me that I''ll be transported back in time.'' I mused to myself.


    That was crazy thinking, but all of this was crazy in the first place.


    I had to deal with the present first and plan my next move. I still have fifty more years before the barrier breaks. But since I didn''t have any plans to turn myself into a Vampire in this life, more or less, before I turned old, I had to get this done and over with.


    I searched behind the mirror and smiled when I found a stash of Bloodroot. Using the mortar and pastel on the cupboard, I ground the Bloodroot just enough to dye my hair red. And using starched and some tiny seeds, I put them on my face and stained them the same.


    With a simple chant of a spell, I watched at how my hair turned from white to black and how the seeds became warts and pimples beneath the smoothness of my face.


    Magic. It was the witches'' powerful gift and a curse, for they were killed and sought after for it.


    But unlike in Netier, where Either was abundant in the air, GrimHeart had little to none. Either was the source of the witches'' magic, and we couldn''t perform spells without it.


    But we found a way to compensate for that. All living beings have abundant Either. To perform magic, we require mediums or offerings that had enough Either for the spell to work. We use plants and herbs for simple magic like healing and repelling dark energy to devastating magic that requires sacrificing a life.


    Witches were the only ones gifted to bend Either to their will with the help of incantations. That was why they were hunted to this day for their gifts.


    And to live in GrimHeart, we had to hide our appearance and powers.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 4 - Dorothy

    I didn''t remember much about my parents. I mostly remembered threading the snow when I was little, and that was also the first time Rhazien and I met though he didn''t remember it.


    I was left for dead on that one eventful night. Fortunately, another witch found me. A friend of my mother and father and was the one who taught me about my powers and gifts.


    But since her life was in a constant run, she couldn''t always take me with her. And that was how she decided to sell me to Old Bertud.


    I didn''t hate her for it. She didn''t have any obligation to raise me. In fact, I was thankful that she saved me and taught me magic.


    Besides, if I just ignored Madam Bertud''s constant yapping, living with the humans ain''t bad.


    Completing my look with a simple dress and apron, I weaved my hair in a braid to keep the sweat out of my face.


    Climbing down the stairs, Madam Bertud and Dorothy were already having breakfast.


    "Please, by all means, moved at a turtle''s pace. By the time you finish breakfast, all the fresh meat is sold out!"


    I ignored Madam Bertud''s nagging. My attention was drawn to the mole beside her thin mouth. She was a big lady with squinty eyes who didn''t love applying makeup like the woman her age in this village except maybe for a bit of rouge on her lips.


    "Sorry for being late," I said and sat on the opposite seat of Dorothy.


    "Hand." Madam Bertud waved her hand at me, and I took it while hiding a smirk when Dorothy squeezed my other hand more than necessary. She cut me a short glare before she closed her eyes when the familiar prayer for breakfast rang in Madam Bertud''s mouth.


    Glad to know that Dorothy was still the same.


    The three of us were never a family. Dorothy and I were sold to Madam Bertud when we were young. In exchange for shelter and food, we labored for the old woman day in and day out.


    Madam Bertud didn''t have a family nor sons and daughters, but she sure didn''t treat them as one. There were others like us before until she sold them to nobles.


    And now, only I and Dorothy were left. The two ugly ducklings in the pack.


    Dorothy had a small elongated face with freckles dotted on her heavy, blushed cheeks. She loved to put heavy makeup even it was summer to hide her uneven skin tone and blemishes.


    "Alright, dig in and make it snappy." Madam Bertud gulped a cup of soup and chewed a piece of bread before she mixed dozen of half-cooked eggs on her plate with the bits of her bacons.


    My stomach grumbled as the back of my eyes watered when I saw my usual portion of yesterday''s bread, sliced in half with the other piece on Dorothy''s plate.


    Food! When was the last time I enjoyed it? Being a vampire and Rhazien''s Queen, I enjoyed all sorts of luxurious well-cooked dishes from ham steak, seared hare, Boar Piccata to the exotic roasted salamander. But all of it tasted bland, and the only thing sweet was blood.


    And now, as the crunch of the hard bread made contact with my tongue, I almost cried in happiness. The saltines and coarse texture in my mouth was the feeling I so longed to feel. I really didn''t appreciate simple food like this before, not until I lost my sense of taste.


    I wanted to lick my fingers clean if not for the years of hard-coded manners and etiquette instilled in me.


    Dorothy looked confused while Madam Bertud was focused on her plate. She probably wondered why I looked so happy with the leftover meals instead of playing it with my spork like the one she was doing.


    I smiled sweetly at her while she frowned and drowned her hard bread into her soup. Her expression told a story that she''d rather starve than eat yesterday''s leftovers.


    Too bad that she''d rather waste it than give it to me.


    After breakfast, Madam Bertud gave us money as capital for the fish in the harbor that we would sell in the market. The thirty-something Madam Bertud was never heavy-handed. As long as we double or triple the capital, then we would be fed.


    But if not, we would be sleeping with an empty stomach and eating leftover meals for the next day, like what happens today.


    Eventually, Dorothy and I went out of the house and walked towards the dock. Madam Bertud''s hut was located in the small village of Euclid. A one-hour-long carriage journey into the small town of Hamill that was part of the Kingdom of Seraphim.


    The dock was just a thirty-minute walk from the house. It was a straightforward path, following the dirt road towards the ocean. There were huts and houses along the way, and some villagers were already up and doing their usual morning routine. Swiping their front yard, milking the goats, harvesting the eggs and vegetables, and feeding the animals.


    There were also like us who woke up early to buy fresh fish in the harbor and sell it to the town of Hamill when the sun rises.


    "Look at that." Dorothy nudged me, and her pointy chin nodded in the direction of two youthful girls walking ahead of us.


    I didn''t remember their names, but I was sure that Dorothy didn''t like them based on her tone. Well . . . she didn''t like girls who were prettier than her though she also didn''t like me even in my ugly state.


    Dorothy blinked slowly and spoke gruffly, "See her boobs and that tiny waist? She definitely bought those corsets that nobles could only afford. Where do you suppose she got that money from? Definitely not from selling fish!" Every word from her mouth was twisted with venom and spite designed to cow and belittle.


    I ignored Dorothy''s rumblings and focused my attention on my mission. I wanted to get this done and over with and die without regrets. Surely, I had already accumulated good karma points for sacrificing my soul, denying it from the cycle of reincarnation just to save my enemies.. I should be the Saintess, and the cosmos should understand my plea and finally grant me eternal rest.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 5 - Kingdom Of Seraphim

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    A/N


    Happy Halloween Everyone! ^^


    It''s double update today to celebrate Halloween!


    Please take time to vote and give reviews to this struggling author. It will help me and the story a lot ^^


    ----


    As I was walking, I occupied my thoughts with the structure of the Church.


    A long time ago, GrimHeart was dominated by Vampires and Werewolves, and the humans were just livestock. Fatten in the side to feast on later.


    The Goddess Luminaire took pity on the humans and granted a portion of her powers to the hands of one little girl who prayed in her name every day and who never lost faith in the Goddess''s might.


    The first-ever Saintess Seraphim. She removed all non-humans in their lands and established the first Kingdom for Humans. The Kingdom of Seraphim that was known today.


    But Seraphim didn''t enjoy the fruits of her labor. A few years later, she succumbed to old age and died. At least, that''s what they wrote in history to hide the presence of shadowfell. Seraphim died because she sacrificed her soul for the barrier, together with Loki and Razim.


    Her daughter, Sierra, picked up the crown and the sword. Under her rule, she formed the official Church of Luminaire.


    The Church of Luminaire became the proxy of the Saintess since the Saintess seldom interacted with worshippers. Their core function was to hold religious ceremonies and spread the words and will of Luminaire as well as purging all none humans and magic users besides the Saintess. But its primary function was to keep the masses faith in tight shackles with the Church.


    It may look like the Kingdom was leading its people, but it was the Church where the Saintess resides who controlled things from the dark. In almost all aspects, the Church was the true ruler of the Kingdom of Seraphim. The only thing keeping the Church at bay was the law that Sierra established. The divine law of the nobility''s right to rule.


    While the succeeding descendant of Seraphim basked in almost living humans'' attention and worship and mortal desires, the Kingdom established the Hunters Association. A font to protect the citizens but a tool the Kingdom used to regain power from the Saintess.


    Though the Saintess came from the Seraphim bloodline, only one out of the many children was crowned as the Saintess. This prompted early massacres and deaths inside the palace, and this was known throughout the land as the War for the Mark of the Saintess.


    Whoever bore the mark was the next to control the Church and the Kingdom and its inhabitants. But if the mark bearer died, then it would be transferred to the next kin.


    The purity of the lineage was tainted by man''s desire to seek power and influence. Since then, the amicable relationship between the Kingdom and the Church was only surface deep.


    The Hunter''s primary purpose was to hunt down traitors, heretics, non-humans, and witches while making sure to keep the Church in check.


    Meanwhile, the Church has its own sets of soldiers known as the Crusaders who swore filthy to the Saintess. In turn, they were each given divine weapons blessed by Luminaire herself.


    I wanted to laugh. If Seraphim knew what her beloved people were doing, I wonder if she''d go back in time too and pummel their heads with the edge of her staff.


    I looked over the dirt path with only our lamp lighting our way. This would be the perfect time for Vampires to kidnap village women, especially virgins, for they taste the sweetest, but since the Town requested aid from the Hunters Association, such frequent things rarely happened now.


    Everyone could finally go out after the sun was gone and enjoy the night breeze.


    Though I wondered how much gil did Hamill town paid the Hunters.


    In the Kingdom of Seraphim, Lords and ladies established their power through influence and money, and the true worth of a man was his purse.


    In this Town, where their small village was located, was in the territory of Duke Hamill. Its geography didn''t allow many agricultural pursuits, but on the other hand, its main source of income where its many harbors and docks. Trade by the sea was also managed by their family, making them more prosperous than most Dukedoms in the Kingdom of Seraphim.


    "Ahh . . . were finally here." Dorothy brought her piles of empty baskets on the ground before she stretched her hands in the air.


    She then collected her mirror from her apron pocket and took a minute to check her appearance. Though I doubt she''d see anything with all these dim lights.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Dorothy''s voice was hyped, and the excitement on her face was palpable.


    And I knew why.


    In the docks where the people crowd the boats on shore was an eye-catching sailor. Compared to the other ships, this one caught the ladies'' attention. Rather, a remarkably handsome man with coarse black hair, mahogany brown skin, and blue ocean eyes drew in flocks of girls to his boat, and Dorothy was among who was smitten by his effortless charms and dimpled smile.


    (Pic)


    The two beautiful girls a while ago that received Dorothy''s eerie were also frolicking for his attention. Though he remained friendly as he accommodated the wild torrent of girls. His mannerisms and movements were practiced and precise like he had done it every day.


    If I remember correctly, he is the only son of a fisherman in our village. His name is . . .


    "Michael! Please give me your freshest fish, pretty please. I''m willing to buy them at double the price."


    "Wait your turn. Michael promised me first bait."


    "Who said? Michael, did you really?"


    "Michael, I thought that I''m the one who you promised first bait?"


    A certified womanizer, I thought, and still, the ladies loved him.


    For the villagers, he was a potential husband. But for the nobles, the ladies wouldn''t take him as a candidate for marriage partner just because of his good looks¡ªa toy perhaps but never a husband.


    In the world of nobility, the official union only took place if the marriage was fruitful to both parties and could provide a foundation of some alliance and power between lineages through future children.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 6 - Plan

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I took in Dorothy''s expression. Strands of envy were twisting her face. With a face like that, I couldn''t blame her. Ugly thorns would forever be clipped from the beautiful roses, and Michael would never look at her the way she looked at him.


    That is, of course, if Magic wasn''t involved.


    I licked my lips. With a simple spell and the right plants, I could charm that womanizer to be Dorothy''s slave for one day. Now that would definitely add color to my depressing world.


    I wanted to see if I could change even the tiniest course of human fate. Would I make a ripple and disrupt the investable wheel of time? Or would my petty attempt to make myself laugh be regarded as nothing but a dot on the grand schemes of things?


    My lips stretched in a grin. Shall we find out?


    The Church made it clear that all non-humans were enemies, and all who harbored Magic beside the Saintess were heretics that should be burned on the stakes. If this weird phenomenon caught the Church''s ears . . .


    I giggled at the thought. I forgot how many years it was that I enjoyed the mischief brought by my Magic. Being a Queen was all about responsibilities and conducting myself in front of the pureblood and partaking in serious discussion about the wars and the future of the vampires.


    While in my younger years, I was nothing but a captive of the Church. Afraid to use my powers for fear of being burned in the stakes.


    But right now . . . I could use vast arrays of Magic and counterspells. But the greatest Magic I hold was the knowledge of future events.


    And besides . . . I really wanted to test my little theory. A one day of charm wouldn''t hurt anyone.


    Tehehehehe . . .


    "Trinity!"


    My eyelids fluttered when Dorothy zoomed so close on my face.


    "Hand me your gil! Quick! Michaels''s fish are about to sell out!"


    I knew that it wasn''t about the fish and more of her wanting to catch his attention through money. But my dear Dorothy, the moment you hand your gil, he''ll forget even the basic color of the thickest blush you put on your cheeks.


    "Michael''s fish are expensive. It''s already the price that we sold in the market town. Do you want another day of leftover food?"


    "That''s not important! Leave everything to me! I''ll make sure to double¨C¨Cno! Triple our gil!"


    My brow rose so high. How was she going to do that? I understand that she was desperate since this was one of the rare times that Michael made his presence. Most of the time, he was trading through towns or sailing on his boat with his father for days to catch fish.


    I was curious how she would triple our gil, but mostly because I didn''t want to be poked by her pointy chin and couldn''t stand the eye-catching round rogue on her cheeks that I gave her my portion of gil.


    Without offering thanks, Dorothy ran back to Michael''s boat, skipping as she went.


    Though we didn''t get along, Dorothy was a refreshing sight for my eyes. She was one of the few who openly displayed her animosity towards me, and I preferred it that way.


    In my time as Rhazien''s Queen, I took up little deceits, flattering when necessary, teasing when effective. It came to the point that even I couldn''t recognize my smile anymore.


    I took in a deep breath. While Dorothy was busy fighting the other girls for Michael''s attention, I went through the other boats. I wasn''t an idiot to actually give all my gil to her. I made sure that I had another coin pouch with me in case I got robbed.


    I was going to save it later when we went to Hamill town. I was planning to sate my taste buds for the years of serving it nothing but bland food and raw blood.


    Though I was also thinking of buying something that could be a potential ingredient for the potion I''ll concoct later.


    "Hmm . . ." I skimmed through the people and looked at the fishes. "Salmon, Mackerel, Tuna . . ."


    My hunting for ingredients turned hunting for food as I bought each type of fish to roast later in town. I''ll pay a food stall to cook it for me~.


    "Trinity!"


    Dorothy appeared before me with a creepy smile on her face, and my heart almost leaped from my throat. She should really avoid applying white powder and red lipstick when the sun isn''t up. Rather, she should avoid going out at night. Period.


    "Did Michael ask you out?" I asked and calmed my nerves.


    Dorothy palmed her cheeks and shifted left and right. "Of course not. But our eyes meet! And he smiled at me!"


    "Oh, really?" I was sure that he was looking more at the thick layers of your makeup and the bundles of money in your hands than anything else. "I hope he actually gets to speak with you."


    I turned to my feet and walked towards the dirt road while Dorothy was still on cloud nine as she carried the basket full of Michael''s fish. It was not even half of what we usually bought, but it was no longer my problem.


    I''ll spend my gil on food in town in preparation for starvation later and tomorrow.


    Come to think of it. I could just buy food from the money that old Bertud gave me every day and pretend there weren''t enough sales. At least if she starved us, my tummy was full.


    That could work, but the old lady visits in the afternoon when the stalls were about to close to check the leftover fish and how much we earned, so it wasn''t really the best idea.


    She''d know that I spent the money on other things, and I might not see the sun for a week if that happened.


    Never mind . . . I only need to secure gils on the following days for my travel, and I''d be out from this town.


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Colls = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 7 - Hamill Town

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Have you seen how he smile at me? I think he secretly likes me. But because we are in the same village, he didn''t want to make it obvious because we''ll be the talk of the town," Dorothy continued to tell her one-sided tales.


    Oh, you''ll be the talk of the town, alright, after I''m done with you. I thought.


    I pretended to listen to Dorothy''s speech while waiting for a wagon to take us into the town. Usually, around six in the morning, farmers from the neighboring village delivered eggs and fresh milk into the inns, shops, and nobles'' houses in Hamill Town.


    It''d only cause five gil per person to ride it plus another extra five with our basket full of fish. We were not exactly idiots to walk all the way into town while carrying kilos of fish in our hands.


    The faint glimmer of the morning sun ghosted over my skin, and I lifted my face to its warmth. The sun danced on the tip of my nose and tiptoed on my cheeks, and I welcomed its warmth and loving caress.


    Ah . . . how long has it been since the last time I gazed at that annoying ball of heat? Too long . . . I even missed it, even the sweat and discomfort it brought.


    "Oh. Here''s our wagon." Dorothy pointed to an old wooden wagon pulled by a giant ox with two big horns. On top of the animal was an old man with a white bead of hair and beard and a straw hat on top of his head.


    "Good morning, missies," greeted old man Jim while removing his hat, and for a brief moment, I got to gaze at his bald, shining head flanked each side by thinning hair.


    "Good morning," we greeted back.


    "You headed to town?" Jim asked.


    "Yes, please." I handed our fair to Jim, and he beamed, showing what little teeth he had left.


    "Hop right in the back and make yourself comfortable."


    "Thank you for always," I said and went straight to my usual spot near the end of the wagon, away from the piles of eggs and jars of milk while Dorothy was still hesitant to go.


    Her eyes were searching for Michael on the shore, hoping to have one last glimpse of him.


    "I hope he''s still fishing tomorrow," Dorothy murmured as the wagon started to move.


    I gave a lazy half-shrug. "It depends if it won''t rain."


    ". . ."


    "Don''t forget your promise about tripling our gil," I said after a short silence.


    Dorothy''s face scrunched in a frown. "I know."


    I leaned on the wagon, palms extending behind me, my back facing Dorothy. "How are you going to triple it?" I was not really interested in the answer. I just needed the noise as I looked at the sun and basked in its warmth.


    "None of your business."


    "The thing is . . . it''s my portion of the money that you used. And with these little fish, we will be lucky if we get at least half of what we spent."


    Dorothy snorted. "Don''t worry. Just leave it to me. I''ll get you that money before the old hag comes in the afternoon."


    ". . ." I closed my eyes. I wasn''t really worried about the money. I could easily get that tonight. I just needed some ferns, and all would be good.


    After fifteen minutes, we passed by Madam Bertud''s house, and within a few minutes more, we were traversing the road towards Hamill Town.


    We entered a small forest near our village, around a ten-minute walk, and it''ll be perfect for my plans later.


    Dancing rays of light dapple the ground in an ever-shifting pattern. The leaves above stain the sunlight green, and everything around us took an emerald hue. Spring wind swept the forest, spiced with the scent of pine. The cries of insects rise and fall like a wordless chorus.


    I caught the merest glimpse of some forest creature flitting from tree to tree. Bird calls and lazy leaves floated down from the rich canopy above.


    I breathed in the fresh morning air and caught the sparse scent of wildflowers growing nearby in the huddled bunch, and a whiff of fresh animal dung mixed among the earthy scents of the woods. The forest was alive and beaming with all sorts of plants I could exploit.


    In the past, I didn''t even dare to use simple magic for fear of being discovered by the Church. But now, it was different . . .


    A few more minutes, and we were out of the woods and into the open hills and fields. The fickle wind delivered the bleating of goats and sheep, and the occasional stop of the wagon to let the ox, chickens, and ducks cross the road brought a nostalgic feeling that I didn''t expect I''d missed.


    Eventually, we arrived in Hamill Town and passed through its gate with an identification letter with Duke Hamill''s seal.


    Hamill Town was like any other town with pointy tile roofs with chimneys, stone walls, windows with wooden shutters, and heavy, thick oak doors with bronze knobs.


    Old man, Jim dropped as of in the harbor where the fish and meat market was located before he went his own way.


    While Dorothy and I set up our stalls like the others, I looked at the bustling harbor. There was fresh fish too in the harbor, but they were mostly traded in the other towns as well as salt. The harbor was mainly used for trading and sea travel than a source of fish for the town''s folks.


    Duke Hamill made sure that every village under his rule had a source of income, even if it was just selling fish, meat, vegetables, or delivering fresh milk to the inns, shops, and houses.


    At least that was what I admired about the old Duke. He wasn''t greedy like the rest of the nobles.


    ----


    A/N


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 8 - Vampires

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Well, I''m off." Dorothy washed her hands from the nearby well provided for the stalls before wiping her hands against her apron.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, watching her fling her apron to the side before fixing her makeup.


    Dorothy closed her compact powder. "I''m going to get that gil, of course."


    My eyebrow rose. "Are you sure that you''re not just going to slack off?"


    Dorothy gave me an eye roll. "Watch the stall. I''ll be back late lunch with our gil."


    Dorothy was always bossy when we were young. I thought as I watched her disappear from the crowds of people.


    I walked behind the stall and sat on the barrel before bringing out a small notebook and a pen. I listed the materials and ingredients that I needed to buy to make a simple love potion and acquire a pot of gil.


    "Have you heard the rumors? Taxes are going up!"


    My ears perked at the two maids buying fish at the stall next to mine. Since my fish was expensive, all thanks to Dorothy, I hardly got customers. But I was sure that it was more because of the pimples and warts on my face. They said that it was contagious, especially to young women.


    Pft!


    "Yeah. Apparently, the old Duke is sick, and the one who is taking over this town is his son-in-law since the little Duke of Hamill is still young."


    "Poor Duke Hamill. It''s all because his firstborn is a woman, and he didn''t have a son."


    "I heard that Lady Catherine is also sick, and her husband, Marquees Jorge Lays, is taking over everything."


    "Marquees Jorge is nothing but a puppet to his mother. I wouldn''t be surprised if they''re the ones behind their sickness so they could have all Duke Hamill''s riches."


    "What will happen to this town now without the Duke?"


    As I listened to their conversation, I jogged my memories and recalled even the tiniest information about this event.


    The human nobility''s hierarchy was simple from Baron, Count, Marquees, Prince, Duke, and the highest, the King. Usually, a Duke house such as Hamill would marry into the same status or even higher, but since Lady Catherine and Marquees Jorge fell in love and bore a son, Duke Hamill had no choice but to marry her off to escape the embarrassment.


    Lady Catherine is the only family Duke Hamill had left, and everyone knew how he dearly loved his daughter. His wife passed on, and he didn''t take in concubines or a second wife after that.


    And if I was not mistaken, Duke Hamill and Lady Catherine both died of a mysterious sickness.


    My lips stretched in a smirk. If only I didn''t see Lady Catherine on a ball held by the vampires, and I would have believed that she died of sickness too.


    It must have been a vampire who fancied her or must have been a Vampire Rogue, creatures who were consumed with bloodlust and thought nothing but drinking blood. Mostly they were newly turned vampires who couldn''t control their hunger until they were consumed with nothing but the idea of drinking blood. Mindless creatures that attack everyone, friends or foes alike. They were killed and hunted not just in Seraphim but throughout the lands.


    There was no turning back once you''ve become a creature of the night. No amount of magic nor spells could make you human again. And once you turned rogue, it was death for you.


    Usually, a newly turned vampire requires constant feeding of blood every now and then. This could last a week or a month until they could control their thirst. But no one was still confident that you wouldn''t turn into a rogue since it was easy to lose yourself when you drank the only thing that could sate your hunger.


    It was the reason why there were strict rules in the Razim Kingdom about drinking blood and turning humans into vampires. All captured humans were treated as livestock. Never biting into their skin, only cuts to draw blood and drink from it.


    But of course, there were still a few who didn''t follow these rules and do whatever they wanted. As long as they were not caught, that is.


    Something was exhilarating when you sunk your fangs into their necks and sucked their blood. It was one of my pleasures when I was a vampire, especially when Rhazien and I had sex.


    It was like an itch dose with hot water. The climax in the sex. It was quite addicting, and many noble vampires held orgies for this and mostly had virgin humans as the highlight of the feast. But of course, to avoid turning into a Rogue, the humans were sucked dry or put to death when the party was over.


    Fortunately, I knew a potion that could control a Vampire''s thirst for a day. I called it Blood Potions. I''ve discovered it in my time as a Vampire Queen. It required a lot of trial and error, but it didn''t take long for me to make one since I was a vampire myself. And that discovery helped newly turned Vampires from becoming a rogue.


    Come to think of it, because of that, the Vampires grew complacent and made a vampire army out of the humans and, more importantly, held orgies every night. Since only purebloods could bore vampire children and seeing that the purebloods numbers could only be counted in two hands, not counting their children, the vampire community was dwindling compared to the humans and werewolves who produced babies like bunnies.


    With Blood Potion, I saved the vampires population and the major problem with the rogues. But never did they thank nor acknowledge what I did.


    Ungrateful bastards.


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Colls = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 9 - Ferns

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Ungrateful bastards.


    I crossed out the Bloody Bloom from my list. It was the main ingredient to make Blood Potion. They thrived in graveyards and fed on the worms and rotting flesh, but it would take at least a week or so for the two moons to unite into a red Moon. Without the red moon, they wouldn''t bloom. After the red moon, the flowers wilted. That was why not many knew of it.


    Not many ventured outside when the two moons united into a red moon. All manners of none humans roam in the dark, and vampires'' strength doubles when that happens.


    The red moon was GrimHeart''s gift for its vampire inhabitants. The vampires gain double in strength and speed as well as regeneration, and humans believe that it was the time of the night that vampires roam the most. But in truth, it was the vampires'' horniest night since their lust for blood, especially the blood of their mate, intensified.


    Mostly, the red moon was sacred to the vampires as the blue moon was to werewolves. If you''re a noble and a pureblood vampire, the red moon was a sacred day, for it held the mating rituals for two vampires or other vampire festivities.


    The Red or Blue moon only came out when the two moons united once a month. They usually alternate in the whole twelve-month cycle. And for this first month of spring, according to GrimHeart''s Calendar, it would be the month of the Vampires.


    I bit the end of my pen. I didn''t have the time to wait for the red moon. If I wanted to make Lady Catherin a spy for me in Rhazien''s Kingdom to look for Razim''s mark, then I had to act fast.


    And who knows when the Vampires would take Lady Catherin into their Kingdom. By that time, it was already too late.


    I scratched out the Bloody Bloom and opted for the Blood moss. It wasn''t potent as the Bloody Bloom, and it could only hold a Vampire''s thirst for hours, but it would do. They usually grew on dead carcasses of animals and were parasitic in nature, and I think I could find one in the forest tonight.


    Besides the ingredients, I also listed the tools I needed for the potions. Running through my list, I think I needed a good amount of gil to get everything. That meant I had to work with the pot of gil first.


    Nodding to myself, I looked over the sky. It must be ten in the morning, and the stalls in the town square should be open about now.


    Unlike the market in the harbors that only sell raw food, the town square was a lively place for all tourists and traders alike, selling different wares and products for the people at an affordable price compared to shops. It was usually the commoner go-to for shopping.


    Deciding to go there, I changed the price placard on my fish and sold it half the price. We wouldn''t make the quota anyway, so it was better just to sell all these fish and receive little money than none at all.


    Within minutes the fish in my stall was emptied dry, and I huffed a smirk and crossed my arms at the other stalls who glared my way. Though there were that rumors about warts and pimples, it still couldn''t beat the unbeatable, and that was the proven and tested might of selling cheap.


    Alright, now that I was free most of the day, I closed the stall and went into the town square in high spirits. It''s been ages since I lost set foot on one.


    Like the master plan layout of most towns, the town square was located in the central plaza lined by stalls that sells all kinds of stuff.


    Some stalls and wagons sell fruits, pickled jars, freshly baked pastries filled with meats and fish, and all kinds of kebabs. There were also fabrics, laces, balls of yarns, knitted mittens, scarves, polish stones, and crystals in various shapes and sizes.


    First stop, the food stall. I paid two gil each to the kid on the kebab to roast the fishes I have. As I waited for my food, I spotted my one and only item for the pot of gil tonight.


    At the corner near the alleys flanked by shops and restaurants stood a little girl that sells wildflowers to passerby. She looked ragged and tired, and her clothes were sewn fabric put together, too loose for her scrawny frame.


    She occupied a spot in my memory since she had a collection of rare herbs worth much more than she was selling them ¨C¨C in the right hands, of course. To the passerby, they were just a bunch of grass but in the hands of a witch . . .


    Too bad that I didn''t have any use of her herbs except for the ferns. I couldn''t store them either since plants had to be fresh and new to be used in anything. There''s no Either in welted herbs.


    "Hello, how much for the ferns?" I asked the little girl.


    The girl was stunned for a moment. Maybe she didn''t expect that someone would really buy her wares as she stuttered, "A-a . . . a g-gil for five."


    Too cheap. I gave her ten gil.


    "I-it''s too much," she said and attempted to return me the money.


    "Keep it. These ferns value is much more than that."


    She was confused. "T-they''re just ferns."


    I bent down and hoped that my smile didn''t creep her out. "They''re more than just ferns," I whispered and gave her a wink before I went back to my roasted food.


    But right at this instance, something caught my attention. From the narrowed alleyway leading to the poor''s cramped houses, I thought I spotted Dorothy.


    "What is she doing?" I thought and followed her.


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Colls = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 10 - Blood

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Dorothy?" My eyes followed her silhouette into a dim corner. I knew she was Dorothy. There could only be one lady whose powder was white as a corpse and with an eye-catching red round rogue on her cheeks.


    I chaste after her and hid behind the edge of a stone wall. Flashing my head enough to take a glimpse of what she was up to, I was surprised that she wasn''t alone. There were three more girls beside her, and all of them were blindfolded. Each one was led inside an abandoned hut by a bulky bald man.


    Needless to say, I think I knew where she was going to get those gils.


    I took a sharp breath and hid behind another corner when I heard footsteps in the narrowed alleyway. Another two girls were being led inside the hut ¨C¨C then followed by younger men who were also blindfolded, but they were not resisting. They didn''t even give as much as a squeak.


    I took a deep breath and decided to wait for Dorothy. I could only hope that my roasted fish was still hot when I got back.


    I shifted on my feet when I felt them strained from standing for thirty minutes straight. There were already others who were guided out from the hut, and once they made sure that they were far enough, their blindfolds were removed, and they were free to go.


    I waited for another thirty minutes for Dorothy. If I knew this would take so much time, I should have just gone back to my food. But I didn''t want to miss Dorothy by doing so.


    I could only hope that the kid didn''t eat my food or there would be repercussions.


    Finally, I spotted Dorothy going out of the hut, and I followed her with careful steps until she was left alone.


    She removed her blindfold when the bulky man left, and I ambushed her upfront when she barely took a step towards the sea of crowds.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Gyargh!


    Dorothy jumped back. Her body visibly trembled, and when she finally recognized me, she gave me her most fearsome glare.


    "Trinity! What are you doing here?"


    "That should be my line. What do you think you''re doing?" I asked and ran over my eyes on her.


    Dorothy clutched her arm and looked the other way. "None of your business."


    She then gave me the popular flipped of the hair that noblewomen loved to do before she went past me. "Anyway, I secured our gil. You have nothing to worry about."


    I grabbed her hand. "How long were you giving them your blood?"


    Dorothy''s face paled, and she couldn''t react for a moment.


    I crossed my arms and waited for her answer. I knew those people. They were called Blood Dealers, mortals who were dealing with vampires. Their main job was to bring fresh blood to the vampire kingdom, mostly virgin blood of youths from age sixteen to twenty-four, for their blood was the most delicious and freshest of all.


    "You do know that what you''re doing is illegal, right? If the Church caught a whiff of what you''re doing, the penalty is death."


    Dorothy frowned and growled, "Before I''m caught, I''m already dead from starvation." She then sighed and briefly closed her eyes. "Besides, I''m not doing it frequently."


    "Of course not," I sneered, "Or else you''d be a corpse by now. Do you know how much those guys drain your blood? No wonder you''re putting too much makeup lately." It was to hide her sudden paleness and hollowness of her eyes.


    Worry crossed Dorothy''s face but only for a second. "You''re not going to tell anybody about this? Are you?"


    "And what? Get us both in trouble?" Those who made deals with the nonhumans directly or indirectly were put to death. All their family to the last generation were executed.


    Dorothy bit her lips. "I just . . ."


    But before she finished her words, I caught her in my arms when she wobbled, and almost fell on the hard cobblestone. The scars and lump on her head would surely make her look uglier if she did.


    "You . . ." I was speechless for a moment. "How long have you been doing this?"


    I felt Dorothy''s chin rested on my shoulder. The pointy edge of her jaw hurt a little against the thin flesh of my skin.


    "Long enough to be in this state." She was panting and catching her breath. In my hands, she felt like a corpse. Light and cold.


    "Are you crazy? Then what happened to all that money? You could have left the old hag''s house."


    A cold breath grazed my neck from Dorothy''s laugh of mockery.


    "Where will I go? What will I do?" She sighed. "Some girls are princess showered in pieces of jewelry and love. Some are nobles, rich and powerful. While others used their charm to get what they wanted . . ."


    She then chuckled full of scorn. "But we are not one of them . . . We are the unfortunate, the ugly, the poor. That''s us, Trinity. Nobody wants us. With no family. No name. No money. Not even looks! We''re going to be all alone. . ."


    ". . . At least . . . with the gil . . . I can cover my face with makeup and maybe attract some guys to like me."


    ". . . Idiot, you don''t even know how to apply makeup."


    Dorothy snickered. "Leave me alone."


    My eyes roll on the sky. "If I did, you''d be sleeping here in this dirt path. Come on. Don''t nap here. Let''s go back into the stall."


    ----


    A/N


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 11 - Doll

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Watching Dorothy sit on the barrel chair was like watching a sagging sack of wet cement. She flopped her head on top of her hands on the table, not minding the fishy smell as she went to sleep.


    I watched her shoulder rose and fall and recalled what happened to her in the past. She never woke up one morning, and that was it. There was no funeral nor burial, not even a priest. Madam Bertud had her remains sunk in the bottom of the ocean one night in fear of being investigated about her death.


    Come to think of it. It was also the same time I realized that the old hag had no feelings for us whatsoever. Not even a tiny bit. I decided to run that night, and that was the beginning of it all. It was the death of Dorothy that I met Rhazien when I ran from town to town.


    This time, I wondered if I interfered with her death, would it cause a huge ripple in the flow of time. I shook my head and concentrated on the task at hand.


    That''s too much of a gamble. Let''s try my theory first on a harmless Love Philtre.


    I went back to the town square and had my fish reheated. It was a good thing that the kid didn''t eat it nor sell it, or I''d turn him into a frog and roast him on the grills.


    My eyes watered when the fish melted in my mouth. I was a fool to choose the boring life of a vampire and pick an agonizing love when I could have all the food in the world. It''s delicious, it gave me happiness, and it doesn''t betray you.


    What more could you ask?


    Feeling full, I checked the time. I couldn''t do much in town since I lacked the money. I''d get the pot of gil later this evening before I''d buy the ingredients and materials for Dorothy''s Love Philtre and for Lady Catherin''s Blood Potion.


    Maybe along the way, I could make some dud as a form to defend myself, and Enhancement Ointment for escaping and a complex spell of Anifornum Poultice to get inside the Hamill''s manor without anyone detecting me.


    Walking over the stalls, I checked their wires and stumbled upon a funny-looking toy from the crafter''s kiosks. It was a weird-looking doll with silver hair that had blue button eyes. The red stitches as its mouth stretched in a smile. I was hypnotized by the memories that came along with it.


    On one cold winter night near the fireplace, someone gifted me a doll, but I couldn''t remember the face. Its eyes, however, glowed like the silver moon.


    I reached for the doll only to catch the hand of a stranger. Surprised, I looked over and saw a tall, lean built beneath a long sleeve shirt and trousers. A hood covered his head, and his face was hidden beneath a cloth mask.


    I was stunned more than I was startled at the sight of his two silver poles under sharp brows, and I was reminded of those eyes who gave me the doll.


    The shock traveled from every pore of my skin ignited my body, and I caught my breath.


    The wide stretch of his eyes indicated that he was surprised, too, before it shook and melted like ice. The faint glimmer of the afternoon sun ghosted over his pale skin while his eyes twinkled like the moon.


    I had a premonition that those eyes would linger in my mind for days to come.


    Locking gazes, there was something hidden beneath his poles, something like he wanted me to remember. It seemed like he knew who I was behind my disguise, and I was overcome with the need to unravel his mask. I reached a hand to uncover his face, but he caught my fingers and immediately let it go like he was burned.


    He fixed his hood and held his mask tight before he took a step and walked into the crowds, leaving me speechless of what just happened.


    I blinked in rapid succession and attempted to follow him, but before I knew it, he was gone like he was just a product of my imagination.


    I shook my head. "Who was he?" I thought and took a twice over before I stared at the doll and left.


    I was right. The stranger did occupy my mind until I reached Hamill''s estate. In my past life, I never once met him. Besides those familiar eyes, I couldn''t remember him no matter how much I searched my memories. I massaged my temple and forced those striking silver poles out of my mind.


    I put my game face on and swept the large estate. The gate was locked as the security was tight. The only possible way in and out over its piles of stone walls as if I knew how to fly to the other side. It wouldn''t be a problem with the Anifornum Poultice, where I could just turn myself into a bird for a maximum of five minutes.


    "Hey, you!"


    My attention was caught by a guard who came rushing over in my direction.


    "Who are you? What are you doing loitering around in the Hamill''s estate?"


    I put on a humble expression and curtsied. "Good day, good sir. I was just wondering if the kind Duke is still in need of a maid."


    The guard frowned and opened its mouth. Then he abruptly closed them tight like he remembered something. "The estate is already full of maids but come back a week later and see if there is a vacant job for you."


    "Thank you very much." I gave my sweetest beam, but the guard only wanted to gag based on his sour expression.


    As I walked away from the estate, I realized how bad the situation was. Usually, maids from a Duke estate came from a commoner''s family who were trained since young to serve the nobles. They were usually families just below a Baron.


    If they were recruiting even maids of unknown descent, then the chances that they were feeding them to Lady Catherin was high.


    Oftentimes, feeding newly formed Vampires too much blood caused them to become a rogue much faster. There was also a possibility that her master, the one who turned her, would appear and snatch her away.


    I skidded to a stop. Come to think of it . . . How did Lady Catherin become a Vampire?


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Colls = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 12 - Pot Of Gil

    NOTE! The magical properties of potions, trees, stones, flower, herbs and plants in this novel are made up and fictional.


    DON''T! attempt to try them at all cost. You might summon something ^^


    ----


    Came night and when the whole village was fast asleep I packed my ferns and went out of the house with careful steps.


    The air was cold and the night was dark. The only light were from the lamp post at the side of the road and from the villager''s houses.


    At seven in the evening, little kids playing outside were pinched on the ears by their mothers to come inside the house to have supper. And at eight every window was shut and every gates and doors were sealed. They were night guards patrolling the vicinity but I quickly and quietly went passed them.


    The guard stationed in the entrance and exit of the village was dozing off at ten and it was already near midnight. He was probably in dreamland by now.


    With just the light of the two moons, I navigated my way into the forest and only inside the lush trees did I light my oil lamp. In the silent night the ferns in my hand rustled without the wind, and the noise pulled me deeper into the forest.


    I passed by a ring of emerald grass that grew in the middle of the foliage illuminated by the light of the silver moon. Different colored mushrooms grew irregularly on the ring and I checked for a Barrelshroom. A large inverted mushroom that collected very pure water.


    Since it didn''t rain like Dorothy desperately prayed to the Goddess so she could see Michael later in the docks, I collected the pure water from the mushroom into a flask. It''s perfect as a Moon Water since the aqua was pure and was basked under the moon for hours.


    Moon Water was a must ingredient for any potion. Every liquid potion required it as an ingredient. It was ten times effective than normal water and it was simple to make.


    After gathering the Moon Water, I was led by the Ferns into a large tree where other ferns grew in abundant. I laid the ferns with the others and waited in silence.


    Looking over, the glimmering stars were shining down and a little winged creature was sitting on one of the branches on the tree. It looked over the distant with its tiny foot rowing back and forth.


    Sprites. I thought. Most commonly known as fairies in human tongue. But I just called them little minx for they look cute but they were pranksters. The most common culprit if you found yourself lost in the forest or you suddenly found that your treasures were gone or the flocks of your hair was burnt.


    But they do come in handy if you''re a witch. They could be both helpful and annoying at times.


    I notice a glim at the corner of my eyes and the ferns I laid with the others were gone and in its place was a Pot of Gil.


    My lips stretched in a smile and I mused to myself. ''It always works.'' If only humans discover how easy it was to acquire gil with just a fern, no one would be poor and the nobles hierarchy would collapse with the power of money being useless.


    But alas, this secret was meant to be secret for once you make a noise and tell someone about it, the Pot of Gil would turn into roaches, vipers and dirt and the Sprite that laid the money in exchange for the ferns would never help you again.


    Weighing the Pot in my hands, I think it contained at least more than a thousand gil enough to buy my ingredients and materials later in town.


    But as a money for travelling, I think I needed two more pots because staying in inns were rather expensive. But mostly I wanted to buy all the food I could get.


    Happy and contented from the outcome of my search I retraced my steps and skidded to a stop when I heard something like rustle of leaves. There was no wind so it could either be an animal or . . .


    I pulled out a silver dagger, stuff in my boots and assumed a fighting stance. I might not be a Vampire anymore but those gruesome years of training to protect myself was no joke.


    I didn''t make any noise, afraid to startle the Sprites and turn my Pot of Gil into a Pot of Dung.


    ". . ." My eyes shifted from left and right and a frog hopped forward from one of the bushes.


    I released a silent breath and resumed my way home.


    ----


    "A witch?" Colm rose a brow. "We don''t deal with witches Lyander. They''re bad news. An omen. Nothing good comes out from associating with them."


    Lyander didn''t speak. His silver eyes followed Trinity with his fingers clutching the bark of a tree, holding himself from calling her name.


    "Wait." Colm did a twice over. His red hair tousled on his forehead at the force. "Don''t tell me she''s your mate?"


    Lyander took a deep breath. "No." His eyes shook and he hesitated before muttering, "A childhood friend of the past."


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Collection = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 13 - Gossip

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Like yesterday, the fisherman''s boat huddled at the shore while the villagers bargained their fish. Among the rest, a particular ship stood out from the sheer number of women flocking its wares . . . or more like the ladies were contesting for a single man''s attention.


    He was six foot tall with tousled black hair, bright blue eyes, and harbored a body that would get the pheromones of every female ravaging, especially when he flashed his dimpled smile ¨C¨C and he didn''t even know that Dorothy existed.


    I watched him deal with the ladies. Polite, amiable, kind. Those were the words associated with him, but I knew his beady eyes were searching for a potential bed partner later. Through layers of practice mannerism, I recognized fiendishness and deceit.


    He was known for it, and still, the ladies flocked at him like he was the only male . . . Well, he was the only good looking male in the village . . .


    Those unfortunate dreaming teens probably hoped they could tie Michael with their youthful appearance and invigorating physique while the older ones just wanted his company for a short fun.


    And of course, Dorothy was among those love-stricken fools who hoped to catch Michael''s attention by her white powdered face and round red rouge cheeks.


    I shook my head. Poor Dorothy, I thought, licking my lips to hide my smile. No amount of flirting, winking, pouting, or accidental touching of your hands would work with a face like it was molded by a child with the thought of a hen and a goat.


    But not to worry, my dear Dorothy, I''ll make sure to give you one crazy night with Michael before I leave. It would be my little expe¨C¨Cgift for you before I left town.


    I smirked. With a little bit of help from a Love Philtre, Michael will be yours for a day.


    Though Love potions and spells came with a warning label attached to it, and I''d seen countless blunders in the past due to charlatans and novices attempting to make one. If the ingredients and steps go wrong, then the potions would definitely go wrong. I watched many witches brew potion behind their cauldrons with cat ears or donkey face ¨C¨C I, however, was an expert.


    I just needed a pinch of her hair.


    I squeezed myself past the frolicking girls towards Dorothy, and while she was busy fighting for Michael''s attention, I was busy snipping her hair with my silver dagger.


    It was a dagger encrusted in diamonds with a silver double blade. My mother gifted it when I was a child, and it has been with me ever since. It had accumulated Either throughout the years. It prolonged the Either inside the ingredients it cut, and it was handy against werewolves and vampires.


    After snipping a good amount of Dorothy''s hair, I went back into the open space and filled my lungs with fresh air. The amount of perfume in that group was enough to make my eyes water. I was surprised that Michael could withstand it.


    Eventually, the whole charade was over when Michael''s fish was spotless clean down to the last drop, and everyone was left disappointed when he went home with a beautiful lady in tow.


    I wasn''t familiar with who he brought with him. She must be from another village.


    Dorothy sighed, forlorn in her eyes as she watched them leave.


    "You''ll get him next time," I said and carried our basket of fish towards the dirt road.


    "Maybe it was the lipstick?" Dorothy muttered, biting her thumb. "I should have worn the pink one and not this dark red."


    My eyes rolled into the sky. "Maybe." But I was sure that it was primarily because of your face. "Let''s go. Old man Jim is here."


    Eventually, we made it to Hamill Town just on time. Dorothy and I set up our stall and got ready for another day in the wet market, and not before long people were slowly gathering in the area as the town bustled with the early morning hassle.


    "Watch the stall." Dorothy washed her hands and put on another layer of makeup.


    My brow rose. "Don''t tell me that you''re going to sell your blood again."


    Dorothy rolled her eyes in front of the mirror of her compact powder as she smacked her lips after applying thick lip rouge. "Of course not. I''m not an idiot."


    Oftentimes, I wonder about that. "No idiot would sell her blood and associate with blood dealers."


    Dorothy closed her compact and faced me with a hand on her tilted hips. "I''m just going to buy the latest makeup in town. If I dally here longer, they might sell out."


    Dorothy didn''t bother to hear my reply, not that I was going to.


    "Anyway, you take the first watch. I''ll come back later and take the afternoon."


    There was no afternoon. I thought. Most customers buy in the busy morning. What was she going to watch? Birds in the docks pecking the aftermath of the haul?


    I shrugged. It works for me, though, since I''d buy my ingredients and tools later.


    "I heard that the Duke''s house is recruiting maids every week."


    I wet my lips and perked my ears near the stall next to mine where three women had their daily gossip.


    "Yes. With both Lady Catherin and the Duke sick, they needed all the help they could get."


    "I heard that the Duke is inviting strange people into his home lately. Must be to cure their illness."


    "Rumors have it that the Duke of Venezia will visit our town because he is worried about his friend''s health."


    "Oh, you mean Duke Lloyd Venezia? His daughter is quite lovely."


    "Indeed. Lady Emerald Venezia looks like the younger Lady Catherin."


    The Duke of Venezia? I thought. I visited their town once at their Harvest festival in spring. I saw him and his daughter sitting on the highest row of the arena as they watched the battle of pigs.


    I couldn''t remember much about the Duke but her daughter . . . Lady Emerald. Her image was stuck vividly in my mind.


    Golden flocks of curls, a small face with big emerald eyes incased in thick lashes, and cute pouty pink lips. She had a petite frame but a luscious body, and she was often mistaken as a Goddess because of her beauty.


    Many coveted her hand in marriage, even vampires and werewolves wanted to own the little doll for themselves, but the one who won her was the crowned Prince of Seraphim, Prince Zen Seraphim.


    I put my fingers on my chin. ''Looks like I have to hasten the Bloody Potion.''


    ----


    A/N


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 14 - Shopping

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Came afternoon, after lunch, Dorothy came back with paper bags of makeup hauls and a new look probably for a day that we witches celebrate the final chapter of birth and death and made way for the last harvest of the year ¨C¨C the Hallow''s Eve.


    Hallow''s Eve is a time where Either amplified and potions, spells, and rituals became potent. Witches gather at this special day to celebrate, but I never had the chance to attend once since . . . I was a traitor and all.


    They''d probably sacrifice me to some ritual to attain power if I showed even just a drop of my shadow.


    "Here." Dorothy flung a pouch of gil on the table.


    "Is this compensation for shutting my mouth?" I asked but still pocketed the gil. Never declined an offering, as we witches like to say. It would attract bad luck and karma if we did.


    Dorothy looked at me from head to toe. "That and you could use a new look. Honestly, Trinity, do you have just two pairs of dresses?"


    I gave a half shrug. "Madam Bertud doesn''t buy us clothes, remember? This is a donation from the church."


    Dorothy''s face soured. "Go and buy one. You look poorer than beggars on the street."


    I checked my long sleeve dress and the many patches of colorful fabric sewn on its holes. The frails near the ankles were torn, and the colors were fading as the materials were fuzzy. But it was the most comfortable garment I wore in my lifetime.


    (Pic)


    When I became Queen of the Vampires, I actually missed this kind of simple clothing. Those heavily embellished robes, dresses, and jewelry pieces were difficult and time-consuming to wear. They were heavy, and the corset that came along with the status was a nightmare.


    "Maybe I''ll buy one," I said as I threw my apron on the table. Dorothy''s focus was on her new makeup sets that she didn''t even bother to lift an eye when I went into the town square.


    The first stop I made was the little girl I saw yesterday, and as I expected, she had a new set of freshly picked herbs and flowers.


    Trees, flowers, and herbs were different from each other and what separated a seasoned witch from the novices was knowing each plant''s correct naming and uses. Trees were birch, oak, maple, pines. Flowers were rose, daisies, lilies, carnations. And Herbs and Greens were basil, cinnamon, clove, garlic, and the likes.


    It was not important to others for they''re simply known as plants, but to us witches, it was the first knowledge hammered to us since young since not all parts of the plants were used when concocting a potion or spell.


    A little mistake in the ingredients and the result is already a failure before you even stir the cauldron.


    "How much for this?" I asked the girl, grabbing a stem of Aconite and Deadly Nightshade. Two of my ingredients for the Blood Potion.


    The girl looked over before she lowered her head. "F-five gil."


    She pumped the price from yesterday, but I didn''t care. Five gil was still cheap for these herbs.


    I gave her twenty gil for a stem of Aconite and Deadly Nightshade. Twenty gil was far too cheap for an Aconite. It was a highly-toxic herb with multiple purple flowers, commonly used in producing poisons, vermin repellents, and anti-inflammatory medicines.


    Not many bought them for their properties.


    I smirked. If only humans were witches. They''d known that dried Aconite petals were common ingredients to repel werewolves and vampires. And with the right brew and added ingredients, it also impeded a werewolf''s shape-shifting abilities.


    Because of one simple pouch I made, thousands of werewolves died by the vampire''s hands, and also because of that, I was finally accepted to become Rhazien''s Queen.


    I stretched my neck when it hurt as I thought of Rhazien. At this time, he was probably busy making new laws and plans for the Kingdom and debating it to the council. Probably about the increasing rogues and the hunters.


    A small smile lingered on my lips, but the heaviness in my heart grew by the second as I thought of him.


    I shook my head and forced him out of my mind as I went my way to the lined of flower stalls. I bought calendula, elder and jasmines for the Love Philtre. And calabar bean, burning bush, cloves, garlic, mandrake root, rosemary in the herbal shop. I also snatched dome apple, peach, and strawberries along the fruit shop.


    It seemed like my hands were full from all the shopping I made, but they hardly filled the basket dangling in my arm. I just needed a stem and petals and a slice of fruit for the potions.


    Not exactly the whole bunch.


    I checked my list, and the next stop was tools. Usually, witches have workshops with the usual materials like mortar and pestle, jars and canisters, knife, altar, pentacle, candles, incense, chalice, cauldron over a fireplace, athame, crystals, and gemstones, and the likes.


    But since I didn''t have an altar, nor do I plan to make one in the land of the humans, a simple burner under a small pot would do.


    And now . . . came the hard part of my shopping . . . jewelry.


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Collection = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 15 - Crystals

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    And now . . . came the hardest part of my shopping . . . jewelry.


    The only known shop that sells authentic Jewelry was Crystal and Stones, a shop for the nobles.


    I looked at my get-up. There was no way that I''d be entertained in a place like that, nor could I even make it to their front doors. But one of my ingredients in making the Blood Potion and Love Philtre was in that store.


    It required a Bloodstone as an alternative for the heart of an animal in making the Blood Potion and a Rose Quartz as an alternative for the heart of a sprite in concocting the Love Philtre.


    These alternatives were not potent as the original ingredient, but they''d have to do since I didn''t want my white witch title to disappear.


    There were many kinds of witches and warlocks.


    Those who practice the art of hexes and curses, the Dark witch, whose soul would never appear in the cycle of reincarnation. The sprites and animals despised these witches and warlocks, for they mostly used life as ingredients.


    The Green witch primarily deals with plants. The Devine witch worked with crystal balls, tarots, and palms. The crystal and red witch and the other titles they proclaimed for themselves.


    As for me, I''m a white witch who works mainly with anything. As long as I don''t chop a fairy open or claw out the heart of a bunny, then I had the highest affinity with sprites and animals from all the witches.


    And I like to keep it that way since the sprites and animals were helpful.


    Back to the Crystal and Stones, I think I had no choice but to disguise myself as a noble to get in. There were fake and manmade crystals being sold in the kiosks of the Town Square, but those didn''t contain Either, so what was the point of using them?


    Crystals and stones were only valuable to witches if they came from GrimHeart''s soil and mountains that accumulated Either throughout the years. Those which contain high concentrated Either.


    Posing as a noble wasn''t hard. I just needed a fancy dress, remove my warts and pimples, and apply some makeup on my face.


    I bought the necessary materials I needed and rented a room in an inn where I changed my clothes and cleaned my face before applying the makeup.


    My actual appearance was hidden with the black hair and makeup, and I nodded to myself. I tied my hair in a bun, and I already looked like a Baron''s daughter.


    With confidence and grace hammered in me for years, I walked out from the inn without anyone questioning my disguise and went straight inside Crystal and Shop without a problem.


    There were few people inside the large shop, and most were nobles who were the only ones who could afford the jewelry.


    I skimmed through the crystal section. Though there were an endless variety of crystals, witches tended to use stones that could be used to more than one potion and spell.


    Like amethyst, for example, had a variety of uses, and it was witches go to for Insomnia, ill-health, and nightmares. It was also a great alternative if herbs weren''t present though they were expensive compared to free plants that you could pick in your backyard.


    My eyes zoomed on a stone that was a combination of dark red, green, and brown. The bloodstone. My substitute for the heart of an animal in Blood Potion.


    My lips stretched in a satisfied smile when I also spotted the rose quartz. This popular pink-hued gemstone was a perfect ingredient to any kind of love potions and spells ¨C¨C and incredibly pricy!


    A carat of the bloodstone alone already cost two hundred gil, while the rose quartz was four hundred.


    I shrugged. I could get the gil at any time, and I only need a carat of it.


    Not bothering about the price, I placed my order and went out of the shop with a refreshing smile on my face.


    Now that I''ve mostly gotten what I needed in Town. It was time to roam the forest once again tonight to complete the other ingredients.


    ----


    "Lyander, I don''t know why you keep following that witch, but she isn''t our target." Colm sighed and looked over the sky as he squatted on the roof tiles.


    Colm peered at Lyander''s face but couldn''t see beyond his hood and mask. "If you wanted to talk to her, then go and talk to her already."


    Colm puckered his lips. "Though I advise against it since nothing ever good comes out with associating with witches."


    Colm spat his tongue out in disgust. Then his face contorted in worry. "You better make sure that no one found out about this, or both you and she would get in trouble."


    Lyander took a whiff of Trinity''s scent. It was the same scent of pines in snow, and all he thought was her smile over a hot chocolate on a freezing winter night, and his chest rumbled in delight ¡ª one of the few good memories he had. In fact, the only good memories he had were when they were together when they were children.


    She changed and pressed down curved lips replaced her big innocent smile. Life wasn''t pleasant for the both of them. But her snowflake encrusted diamond eyes were still mesmerizing as always. She was flat before but now . . .


    Lyander''s silver eyes turned to slit at the fullness of her breasts and the alluring curves of her hips. Desire crossed his eyes before he shook his thoughts away.


    Silver Moon pact where he and Colm belonged didn''t run out of beautiful she-wolves who were just as alluring or even more than Trinity. But it was probably due to his childhood memories with her that she took special space in his heart.


    Lyander bitterly smiled.


    Many things have changed. For both him and her. Many years had passed that she probably even forgot about him.


    It was for the best.


    He was a werewolf while she was a witch. There would never be any form of relationship between them except being enemies.


    Whatever she was up to, it was best not to get involved, or he''d just complicate things.


    But while he was in town on a mission, it wouldn''t hurt to take a look at her for the last time before he disappeared in her life forever.


    Lyander briefly closed his eyes and turned his back. "Let''s go."


    ----


    A/N


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 16 - Dreams

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Mom . . . who is he?" I asked one night.


    On a cold, blistering storm, my father returned with a boy in his arms, unconscious and covered in blood.


    "Not now, dear." My mother said as he signaled my father to put the boy on her altar.


    The both of them were panicking, and the agitation was palpable from their voices, but all my attention was focused on the boy lying half-dead on my mother''s altar as she worked her magic on him.


    "He was bit by a vampire when I found him," my father said, "Are we too late?"


    My mother was concentrating on her spell, and I clutched my dress and peeked behind my father''s back.


    "My divination doesn''t tell me the time . . . it isn''t your fault . . ."


    "Vampire poison against a werewolf is lethal . . . especially at a young man like him . . . if only I arrive sooner . . ."


    I couldn''t make out the complete sentence of their conversation as I watched the boy''s colors return to his face.


    "The one who bit him is . . . I don''t even know if he''ll live . . ."


    "He is . . . he will live . . ."


    Bits and pieces of their conversation entered my ears, but my whole concentration was caught when the boy groaned. He opened his eyelids, and a pair of dilated silver eyes peeked through his thick lashes, and the first thought in my mind was the silver moon.


    *gasp


    I doubled over from my bed. Sweat coated my face, and my back felt uncomfortable from the stickiness of the clothes against my skin.


    A dream?


    I deducted and closed my eyes after a moment that I regained my breathing.


    I didn''t know why I was having these dreams, but I was sure that I didn''t dream of it in my past life.


    Did something change?


    Now I was remembering pieces of my childhood that I couldn''t remember before.


    I massaged my head and tried to remember more, but only the headache reciprocated my effort.


    It might be just a useless dream, but it only meant something more for a witch, especially since my mother practiced divination magic.


    A boy with silver eyes that I only remember now . . . he might be crucial to my mission. I thought and bit my thumb.


    ". . ."


    I sighed and flopped on my bed when I couldn''t evoke those memories anymore. Not even his name.


    Forget it.


    I looked over the window. The moon was up, and the clock was about to strike midnight.


    Dragging my still sleepy body, I changed clothes and grabbed my ferns, and put on my dagger in my sock before heading out into the forest.


    I filled my lungs with air as I gathered Bluecap''s Mushrooms in the circle of grass under the moonlight. I also got some Glow Moss under the bark of a large tree. Though they don''t usually glow. They were named because it was the food of glow worms.


    Speaking of which, I snatched a piece of worm and tweeted. A bird came my way and landed on my shoulder soon after. That was why I liked my title as the white witch. We''re the most favored by the animals and sprites from all the witches.


    I gave the bird the glowworm, and it let me pluck one of its feathers before it flew off to its nest. Checking my list, I murmured, "Now I only needed . . . spider''s hair, a blood moss, a reptile skin and a leg from a six-legged salamander . . ."


    The spider''s hair I could just get in the old hag''s home. There were plenty hanging in my ceiling. The reptile skin wasn''t a problem since I often found one of those when I looked hard on the patches of grass while the blood moss I could harvest on the carcasses of animals.


    The only problem was . . . the main ingredient for my Enhancement Ointment. Salamander wasn''t rare, they were often found in trees, but six-legged salamanders were mystical creatures.


    Maybe I should ask a sprite for help to call for one? I was about to cast a spell to summon the little winged creatures when I heard a flop beside me.


    I looked down on my foot, and a lizard, the size of my arm, was crawling beneath my feet. Its skin was glossy red with patches of black, and the six legs attached from its body gave away its name.


    I blinked.


    The Salamander blinked.


    "Ha . . . that was fast." I haven''t even conjured a spell.


    I squatted down, and the Salamander looked over my face.


    "Can I have one of your legs, please?" Though it sounded brutal, cutting its leg wouldn''t hurt it. It wouldn''t even contain blood, and it would regrow within a few days.


    The Salamander tilted its head and slipped out its thin tongue.


    "You want my hair in exchange."


    The Salamander bobbed its head.


    I shrugged and cut a piece of my hair with my dagger, and I gave it to the little fellow. It lashed out its tongue and swallowed my hair in one gulp.


    Witches, especially a white witch''s hair and other parts of its body, contained plenty amount of Either, and mythical creatures loved it. Though they usually just asked for hair since it was the safest part.


    The Salamander shifted to its left and extended its legs a little. With a swift whoosh, I cut a small portion of its leg and wrapped it inside my handkerchief.


    After our dealing was done, the little lizard crawled away with its tail wiggling left and right.


    Unbothered at how I came across it easily, I gathered my things and resumed looking for a reptile skin and blood moss in high spirits.


    I could finally start making potions and set my plans in motion!


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Collection = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 17 - Lyander

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    DEDICATED to


    Yuukie_07


    Readable


    Thank you for commenting and leaving a review. ^^


    ----


    Lyander was standing on a large tree bark together with Colm as they waited for their prey to arrive. They finally tracked down those vile humans who kidnapped their pups and auctioned them for the nobles since werewolves'' pups were still docile and easier to control than adults. They also hadn''t manifested their wolf, so they lacked the strength and agility to defend themselves and run.


    "Our contact in Hamill said that they should be passing in this forest before they make a transaction with the nobles in Hamill Town." A low rumble vibrated in Colm''s chest, and his wolf''s dilated poles peeked through his eyes. "I can''t wait to tear them limb from limb."


    Lyander didn''t say anything. Since the Duke of Hamill was sick at the moment, the nobles took it as an opportunity to make illegal dealings behind his back.


    But Lyander didn''t care about the humans'' business as long as they left them alone. But there were still humans who didn''t learn their lesson.


    What''s the use of gil if you were dead? The werewolves will stop at nothing if you kidnap their own, especially their pups.


    "I hope Timothy and the others are alright," muttered Colm. "We promised Terishia we''d bring her little brother back."


    Colm briefly cut Lyander a look. "Speaking of which, the both of you haven''t found your mate. And you''re like, what now? Twenty-four?"


    "Twenty." Lyander groaned. This again. It was always about him not finding his mate while the others in the pack pushed him to every single woman who was interested in him.


    A werewolf usually found their mate in their teenage years, and only a few did in their twenties. While those who were twenty-four and above often ended up alone. Either their mate weren''t werewolves, or their other half was already dead.


    Terishia was a fierce female warrior in their pack and strikingly beautiful. But she was already twenty-four with no luck of finding her mate. The only reason why she wasn''t with them was because he was against her from coming. She was too emotional, and that would lead to mistakes.


    "I''m not the only one. You''re the same age as me."


    Colm pretended that he didn''t hear Lyander and his lips puckered forward. Then his sight caught something.


    "Hey . . . is that . . ." Colm pointed towards an area that was illuminated by a dim lamp. "That witch again?"


    Even if Colm didn''t point at Trinity''s location, Lyander already smelled her scent before she even entered the forest.


    "H-hey . . ." Colm tried to call in a hushed voice, but Lyander already leaped from tree to tree towards Trinity.


    "Oh . . . for the love of . . ." Colm rolled his eyes in the moon before he followed his friend.


    Hiding behind the bushes, Lyander peeked at Trinity. Her disguise was still on her face, but she couldn''t mask her scent from him. His wolf released a low rumble of delight. She was not their mate, but he and his wolf were fond of her ever since young.


    A deep scowl appeared on Lyander''s forehead and his wolf''s dilated eyes pushed through his. He understood that the best time to collect ingredients was when the two moons glowed their brightest, but she should really avoid going out alone in the night.


    It wasn''t safe.


    Especially for a witch.


    Despite his frustration, because he couldn''t do anything but watch, a tickling sensation lighted his heart as he stared at her happy face when she gathered materials.


    She was still the same. He thought. Even as a child, she loved to collect herbs and concoct all sorts of potions even though all of them ended in failure at his expense, if he might add.


    He remembered having bunny ears or cattail for a day because of her mischievous spirit.


    His wolf snickered, remembering those days. It was rare for him and his wolf to be this happy. His wolf was usually grumpy and on edge. Because he was strong, his compulsion to challenge the current Alpha was hard to ignore.


    If Lyander was any weaker, his wolf might have already caused chaos in the pact. And because of his restrictions, his wolf was easily angered these days, and honestly, he didn''t know how long he could hold him in, and the constant taunting of the current Alpha was not helping in his predicament.


    But thanks to Trinity, his wolf found his calm again. There was something about her that put them both in peace, which put a smile on his face.


    "Hee . . ."


    Lyander ignored Colm. Colm couldn''t see his lips behind his mask, but he bet that Colm knew he was smiling.


    It was one of those rare occasions that he portrayed any emotion on his face, and it usually showed on his eyes.


    "Now I only needed . . . a reptile skin and a leg from a six-legged salamander . . ."


    Trinity mumbled to herself, but Lyander heard it loud and clear. He looked at his side and found a six-legged salamander pasted on the trunk of the tree he was at.


    It raised its head to him and their eyes locked.


    Lyander blinked.


    The Salamander blinked.


    Lyander swore he saw a trickle of sweat dropped on the side of its head. And before it bolted away from him, he snatched it with a hand and threw it next to Trinity before he hid from view.


    Watching all this happen, Colm didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He was both thrilled and worried, for Lyander was finally interested in a girl. But that girl turned out to be a witch! The only thing stopping him from interfering was because he knew that the witch wasn''t his mate. He could tolerate his friend''s behavior as long as Lyander didn''t cross a line that would get him in trouble.


    Lyander already attracted too much attention in their pact because of his good looks and incredibly fast reflexes, and combat prowess. Some say that he should be the Alpha, which caused most males'' eerie in their pact, especially their current Alpha.


    Colm and Lyander were childhood friends. One day, the fourteen-year-old Lyander just popped in their pact. Ragged and beaten done in a shirt that hanged loosely on one side of his shoulder ¨C¨C Colm instantly took a liking to him.


    Lyander wasn''t accepted at first, for he was an outsider, but because of the previous Alpha''s protection, Ernst, he was left alone. And now that Lyander matured into a good-looking, werewolf killing machine, every female wanted him while the males, especially Reynar, the current Alpha, son of Ernst, hated his guts and couldn''t wait to get rid of him.


    Like now, instead of sending a group of five to hunt down the humans who kidnapped their pups, Reynar just sent Lyander to do the job. If Colm didn''t insist on coming, who knew what would happen.


    Probably the human traffickers would die while Lyander gets off somewhere with that witch. Colm thought, and he was glad that he came.


    If Lyander started getting horny, he''d pummel some sense into him even though his wolf wasn''t a match to Lyander''s in speed and strength.


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Collection = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 18 - Pups

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    My fingers sprawled on the grass while I raised my lamp to see beyond the dark. There had got to be a reptile''s skin in here somewhere.


    My eyes twinkled when a transparent plastic-like thing caught my attention. It was perched beside a trunk, hidden by the long leave of grass and mushrooms. And I was even more surprised to find a carcass of a dead bird with blood moss growing in blotches of red.


    "Wow . . . I didn''t expect to find you two so quickly." I was glad that nature was still kind to me. It was only thirty minutes, and I''ve got all the ingredients I needed. It was one of the many perks of being a white witch. Nature was helping us more than any other witches.


    That was why I didn''t want to take the easy route by killing for a spell or ingredients. Once you step on that side, there is no redeeming you. Sprites and mythical creatures would avoid you like you''re a hag, out for their hearts. And nature would deny you ingredients resulting in you killing for materials to concoct potions and spells.


    These witches mainly belong to the group of black witches, or we called them hags for short.


    Not madam Bertud, she was not a witch. I just like to call her that because her personality was nasty even though she was a believer of the Church who preached being good in order to be in the loving grace of the Goddess Luminaire when they die.


    I didn''t judge her for that, though, since most humans were like that. Only a few truly do follow the Church''s teachings. Even most priests and bishops indulged in their desires.


    I went to my feet and cross-checked my lists and ingredients. When everything was complete, I picked up my basket and went out of the forest into the dirt road.


    Rustle . . .


    My ears perked, and I skidded to stop. I heard voices near the road and hid behind a large tree trunk.


    "Hurry up. We''re already late."


    "Wait your damn horses. Or do you want me to pee on the wagon?"


    I frowned. What are humans doing traveling in the middle of the night? I thought and peeked at them.


    There were at least five men, including the coach, and all of them were rippling with muscles and fat. From the looks of their ugly faces, they weren''t vampires, and they lacked the godly physique of a werewolf.


    Trinity hid and closed her eyes. They were definitely up to no good, else why risk traveling at night when vampires were at large? Not even traveling merchants who hired dozens of guards would dare try their luck in traversing the darkness.


    Unless they''re blood dealers or . . .


    "Traffickers?" I assumed upon inspecting their large wagon. It could only contain vampires or werewolves since they were traversing in human soil.


    They would probably going to sell them to a noble household. Though they were dangerous creatures, they were beautiful, and some had fetishes over them.


    I shrugged. Not my problem.


    I''d just have to wait until they were out of sight and go back home. I was going to take a short nap when one of them spoke.


    "Hey! That brat is escaping again!"


    My attention was piqued when a little boy with pink hair was captured and slapped to the floor. But even with his little built, he bared his teeth and growled.


    "Brat! How many times must I tell you to be a good pup?"


    "Be careful. We don''t want too many bruises on his skin. It''ll lower the price."


    "Then chain him up properly! Damn rascal!"


    Pup? I thought. It must be a young werewolf then. Too bad that pups his age couldn''t manifest their wolves until the age of fourteen. The boy looked like ten years old.


    Augh . . . my head spun for a second when a memory invaded my head.


    -- "Why is your face look like ice?"


    "It''s my face."


    "Don''t you know how to smile?"


    "It''s my face."


    "Must be a defect then. Don''t worry! I will concoct potions to cure you!"


    ". . . it''s my face." --


    I held my head and gasped when it pounded hard, and my momentary blunder cost me my hidden position.


    "Who are you?"


    My breath hitched at my throat over the face of a bulky man zooming closer to me.


    He frowned and grabbed me by the shoulder, dragging me out from the forest into the open dirt path.


    "I found a rat."


    The others looked at me from head to toe, and their faces sour. "An ugly rat at that."


    I held back my own retort. Aren''t they scared that I was a vampire or a werewolf, at least? But that was impossible based on my ugly appearance.


    "Hmmm . . . what are you doing out so late, girly?" another asked with a gaze full of lust. He apparently didn''t care that I was covered in warts and pimples as long as I was a woman.


    I pretended to cower and lowered my face. "I was gathering herbs in the forest for breakfast later."


    A man tossed his brow upward. "In the middle of the night?"


    When suspicions crossed their faces, that was when I chanted a spell. Nothing complicated, just a short spell to make them dream for seconds so I could run into the village.


    But before I could open my mouth, someone landed in front of me and the next thing I knew the man holding me from behind lost his head.


    I blinked, and the fight was over. The towering men were now lying on the floors with their limbs torn from their bodies.


    The massacre of five men was so silent and fast, and I knew just one being who could do it . . .


    The man threw the head in his hand, and under the glow of the two moons, our eyes locked.


    His tall physique told of lean muscles under his cloak. His face was hidden behind a mask, and only his slit irises encased in dilated silver eyes were shown . . . so beautiful and majestic . . . but also feral and deadly.


    "A werewolf . . ."


    ----


    A/N


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 19 - Snowflake

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    DEDICATED to


    Readable


    Thank you so much for the gift ^^


    This book is not contracted yet so gifts and GT are not yet accessible.


    ----


    Run, run, little lamb ~ the wolf is chasing you. Run, run little lamb ~ he''s going to catch you ~


    I was reminded of stories of werewolves when I was young. Never go out in the woods when you''re alone. Always follow the path, for a werewolf might stumble upon you and eat you if you stray. They were known as monsters hiding in human skin ¨C¨C shapeshifters of Twilight Woods.


    They instill fear in the hearts of many, and they should be right for fearing these beasts, for they were truly lethal and deadly. I witnessed too much blood and gore in my past life to know that behind their beautiful appearance and godly physique laid a beast that was both fearsome and dangerous.


    But why . . . I wonder.


    Why did I feel safe when I looked at you?


    I reached my hand at him. "I know you . . . don''t I?"


    He didn''t speak, but his slit eyes returned to normal.


    "Tell me your name."


    ". . ."


    My heart thudded hard against my chest, and I feared it would crack my ribs. I shortened our distance and was about to clutch his clothes, afraid that he might wander off and I would never get to see him again.


    This feeling . . . it was nostalgic. It was like the boy in my dreams, and my eyes shone with eagerness and delight.


    "Are you¨C¨C!"


    Before I could touch even a fabric of his clothes, my consciousness faded, and I fell into his arms.


    "Y-you . . ." Did he just strike me in my neck? The last thing I thought as my eyes closed was . . . revenge.


    I''ll definitely get even with him when I see him next time. I thought.


    ----


    Lyander looked at Trinity in his arms and wiped away some hairs off her face. His wolf wanted to claw out from him, eager to meet her again. He didn''t let it, though, for he wanted to steal every bit of time with her. His silver eyes, however, dilated. His wolf peeked through his irises to get a view of the woman in his arms.


    "Lyander," Colm called, and Lyander grumbled under his breath.


    "We need to get going."


    Lyander briefly shot Colm a look. He was already seated in the coachman seat while looking at him in boredom.


    "We can''t afford to dally here any longer." Colm was sensing that Lyander didn''t want to go. Even with the mask on his face, he knew what he was feeling. Was he going to abandon the pact and become a rogue?


    Colm was starting to worry. It was okay if Lyander didn''t have a pact if his wolf didn''t manifest yet. But once you made your first werewolf shift, you needed to belong in a pact, or else you''d turn rogue.


    Werewolves who became rogues were hunted and killed by other werewolves. It was a compulsion that they couldn''t control.


    Lyander wasn''t crazy enough to go rogue just for a woman that wasn''t his mate, right? Colm was beginning to sweat buckets when Lander didn''t even flinch when he turned to his heels.


    "Go ahead. I''ll catch up."


    "Wai¨C¨C!" Colm stretched his hand, but Lyander was gone with the witch in his arms.


    Colm rolled his eyes on the two silver moons. "Oh, for the love of the Moon Goddess."


    Carrying Trinity in his arms, Lyander only had one thought in mind. To get her back safely inside her house. With his speed and strength, he didn''t break a sweat as he passed the guards with ease and came into her window in the attic.


    He knew where she lived, and he could smell her scent in her room. The window was small, but he managed to fit his frame . . . somehow. He had to admit that he did have a hard time fitting inside her little window with her in his hands.


    Laying Trinity in her bed, Lyander put a blanket over her before placing her basket beside her bed.


    Looking inside her room, there wasn''t anything much. A small makeshift bed and bedside table and a stone sink, and a pot for peeing. There wasn''t any wardrobe ¨C¨C just a flimsy racket shelf for her clothes that didn''t even reach five pieces. There wasn''t even a fireplace, and Lyander wondered how she survived till this day.


    Life with the humans must have been hard, especially since her family was gone.


    Lyander gently caressed her face. If he could, he would take her away and take care of her like her family did to him when they were young. He owed them that much. But he couldn''t take her with him to his pact. They''ll shred her to pieces. And he definitely couldn''t leave his pact and turn rogue, or every wolf couldn''t resist their compulsion to end him.


    Life on the run.


    That was the life that awaited her if he turned rogue. It was no life for her.


    At least in the humans, she could live in peace. As long as she wasn''t discovered, she was safe.


    Lyander sighed in frustration. This was all he could do for her before he left. To never appear before her again. It was better that way. For the both of them. Their life was simply different now.


    Lyander caressed her face and grazed his lips over her head ever so gently.


    Both their time in the past and now were short, but it was the happiest day of his life.


    "Take care, little snowflake."


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 20 - Childhood

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "No, that one. I want that one." I jabbed my mitten-covered fingers on the biggest snow fruit. Trees that grew these sweet fruits during winter.


    "This?" the boy with silver hair tried to reach the fruit with his little arm. When he couldn''t, he climbed higher.


    "Yes! That''s the one!" I giggled. But my heart fell faster than my smile when the boy slipped and fell from the tree.


    "!" I called, but his name was blurred, drowned with my worry. "Are you okay?"


    It was a good thing that the thick snow cushioned his fall, but the back of my eyes still heated when he groaned in pain.


    "Did you break a bone?" I was worried that he did, which would surely get me in trouble with my parents.


    He opened his eyes, and his silver orbs that never failed to amaze me captured my gaze.


    He patted my head in a gentle stroke, and it would have comforted me if only his face weren''t paralyzed like a statue.


    "I''m fine. Werewolves are strong."


    He said his favorite line whenever he was hurt. Either he was hurt with my demands or the numerous potions and spells I tried on him. He never once complained.


    My eyes watered, and my chin crumpled.


    He gave a soft laugh, and the hard lines of his face softened. He caressed my face and said with a voice so gentle enough to tickle me into a smile.


    "Your irises are like snowflakes encased in diamonds. They''re very pretty."


    "I like your eyes too," I said and held his arms while I rubbed my cheek against his palms. "They''re like the two silver moons."


    "Trinity."


    "Trinity!"


    My eyes burst open just in time that my door swung so fast, it hit the wall with a loud bang and vomited Madam Bertud''s face with a homemade mask enough to scare my soul back into my body.


    "You lazy bum! Get up! It''s your turn to prepare breakfast! And it''s already four in the morning!"


    I was in a groggy state, but the old hag''s voice was enough to slap me awake.


    Madam Bertud kept nagging and let out a sneer at the end of her sentence before she slammed the door shut.


    ". . ."


    I really needed to put a lock on my door one of these days. I thought and brushed my hands over my face.


    And then I realized what had happened. A bit disoriented, I shifted my eyes in my surroundings. I was supposed to be in the forest with those thugs, and now I found myself inside my room.


    How did that happen?


    Did that man save me and bring me here? How in the world did he know where I lived?


    A chill rose in my spine. He''s a werewolf. Following my scent was a walk in the woods for him.


    But this also ironed my belief that I indeed knew him. You won''t save a complete stranger out of nowhere, especially if you''re a werewolf. Even though I changed my appearance, I couldn''t change my scent.


    That stranger and his strange behavior of saving me and the recurring dream of a boy I''d forgotten the name . . . this ironed my belief that he was indeed my forgotten childhood friend.


    I wonder why I was only remembering him now. In my past life, I couldn''t even remember fragments of him. And not once did our path cross.


    Did my mother do something with my past memories? Or sending me back from time jogged my memories?


    ". . ."


    I let out a long heavy sigh. As long as he didn''t get in my way.


    I didn''t know why I crossed paths with a childhood friend and was bothered by recurring childhood memories, but it didn''t change my goal.


    That''s right. My ingredients!


    I hurled to my feet and almost stepped on the basket beside my bed. I breathed a sigh of relief when I found my materials safe and sound and not a piece missing.


    Now I could start brewing potions! . . . After I was done cooking, that is.


    I grumbled under my breath. I stretched my arms and neck. There was a sore spot in my neck, and I felt like a vein was stuck in one of the bones there.


    I really wish to meet that man again and know his name, but above all, I really wanted to return the favor for what he did to my neck. Maybe a pouch of Aconite to impede his shapeshifting abilities for a day would do the trick.


    I smirked.


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Collection = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 21 - Charlatan

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Fast forward the days I completed the potions, and now I found myself in an underground cell of the Hamill Estate. There were no windows, and the only light source was the lampshade and torches at the side of the stone walls.


    There was a beautiful lady chained on the bed. Her curls of golden hair were ruffled and in a tangled mess. Her thick lushes encaged blood pair of eyes. Her skin was ethereal, but with the absence of any form of blood, she looked pale and sick.


    Lady Catherine was a renowned beauty, possessing a soft and timid character. I didn''t understand how she fell in love with an unremarkable man like Marquees Jorge Lays.


    But their love story didn''t interest me. The scene unfolded before me, however, piqued my interest. In the murky room raked with the smell of blood, two bulky men guarded the cell while Duke Hamill and Marquees Jorge brought a witch.


    Or what the charlatan claimed to be.


    As I hid behind one of the holes in the stone walls, transformed myself into a spider, I enjoyed the cheese in my fangs as I watched the show.


    As I expected, Lady Catherine was indeed transformed into a Vampire, and the good all father was trying to turn her back into a mortal.


    "A-are you sure that my daughter will turn back to normal?" The Duke asked. He lost weight, and there were dark circles around his eyes, and I couldn''t blame him.


    Lady Catherine''s appearance might add to her beauty, but her fangs and bloodshot eyes were scary enough that even her husband was backing away when she snarled.


    The chains rattled, and Lady Catherine was trashing from her shackles. She might like the smell of blood from that woman who claimed to be a witch.


    "Leave everything to me, Duke. I am a famous witch in the witches'' circle. I can drive any bad spirits away from her body. But make sure that your offering is equal to the value of Lady Catherine''s," the woman said in great enthusiasm.


    I didn''t know where they found her, but she was too young to be a seasoned witch or even a novice witch. She was probably posing as one to get the money.


    It was too obvious, but it seemed like the Duke, and the Marquees were blinded with the promise of any cure.


    "As long as you return my daughter back into a human. I don''t care if I give you all of my wealth."


    "And keep in mind that our transaction is a secret, or my spells wouldn''t work against her."


    The Duke vigorously nodded his head. "I don''t care if you''re a witch or a shaman. As long as you cure my daughter, I''ll forever be in your debt."


    I nodded at the Duke''s love for Lady Catherine. He was willing to risk everything for his daughter. I pity him that he got tricked instead. While the Marquees looked like he was giving everything he got to stop his legs from shaking when Lady Catherine let out another snarl.


    I really don''t know what the beautiful lady saw in him. Marquees Jorge might be handsome, but he lacked the spirit and the imposing aura that true men possessed.


    Or maybe he was just too good in bed? I chuckled at the thought.


    "Have you prepared my altar?" the so-called witch asked.


    "Yes. Yes." Duke Hamill signaled the guards, and the two guards set everything from candles to chalices to draperies, and crystals.


    "The altar is a sacred place to us witches. It is where the magic happens," the woman said and began to chant.


    Finally, I thought. The Anifornum poultice wears about for five minutes. Good thing that I made plenty. But I could only keep this transformation for an hour, or else it''d be hard to return to my original body.


    The so-called witch took a deep breath and closed her eyes, feeling the weight of the crystals in her hands. And I wanted to slap her crazy. You couldn''t just rub different crystals together. Their energies were different, and they were used differently. No wonder Lady Catherine was trashing more than usual.


    "I call upon the Goddess to assist me today."


    Wait, what? Is she a witch or a priest?


    "I asked you to reinforce my magic and heal Catherine''s Hamill of her ailment!"


    She was not sick. She''s a vampire!


    "Banished thee evil that is possessing her body!"


    Lady Catherine was not even possessed!


    Alright, that was it. I couldn''t stomach to hear any more ridiculousness of this charlatan. How could the Duke be an idiot when he ran Hamill Town in such a perfect manner?


    His desperation must have really gotten into his brain. I mean a witch calling upon the Goddess''s Luminaire? They might as well call her to burn them into the stakes.


    No witches never call the name of those who persecuted them.


    That was just crazy. I thought to myself and chomped another cheese that contained Anifornum poultice.


    Finally, the so-called ritual or whatever the charlatan was doing had reached its end, but Lady Catherine was still trashing violently with the thirst of blood.


    "W-why isn''t she healed yet?" The Duke asked.


    Because you were duped, I answered in my head. Rather the Duke should be grateful that something didn''t happen to Lady Catherine from the faked witch''s hex.


    The so-called witch sighed and shook her head in despair. "It''s because I didn''t expect that the evil possessing her body is so strong. We might need to continue these rituals until the devil''s hold would loosen its grip on her."


    The faked witch squeezed Duke Hamill''s shoulder and offered a sympathetic smile. "With that being said. I needed crystals and stones in preparation to weaken the devil. We will resume again with the ritual after I ''am done collecting the materials."


    "I- I see." Duke Hamill blinked, took one lasting look at his daughter, and heaved a heavy sigh. "Let''s go to my office first."


    I facepalmed myself. The woman would extort all the Duke''s money, and still Lady Catherine would remain a bloodsucking vampire.


    I crawled out from my hiding place and took a peek behind bars when they closed the cell. Duke Hamill, Marquees Jorge, and the fake witch were conversing in the archway leading upstairs.


    While the Duke seemed to age faster as his steps sometimes faltered, the young man and woman were full of vigor and energy. Marquees Jorge even slipped an envelope into the charlatan''s pocket without the Duke knowing.


    Oh . . . so that''s how they found the witch. I bet they''re splitting the money.


    Ah . . . poor Duke. I thought and shrugged before I crawled towards the guards to execute my plan.


    ----


    A/N


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 22 - Catherine

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    A/N


    From here on forward, I will put the character''s POV to indicate who''s talking ^^


    ----


    *WARNING! Chapter contained sexual scenes not suited for young audiences. Skip to the next chapter if you''re not comfortable with this type of scene.


    You''ve been warned.


    ----


    [Catherine''s POV]


    After I put Benjamin to sleep, I closed the windows of his room and went into my bedroom next door.


    Jorge and I weren''t sharing a bed. It was one of the noble customs that the younger generation wanted to abolish. As for me, since I was a woman, I didn''t have any say in the matter, not that I had any.


    My life revolved in dull repeats. Wake up in the morning, dress well, hold tea parties to accumulate social standing and backing, and repeat the next day.


    When Jorge came into my life, it was like I saw myself in his. Quiet, reserved, and had a pair of eyes that seemed at rest all the time, like mine.


    Despite my father''s protest, we got married, and we had Benjamin, my little bundle of joy. And thanks to Benjamin''s presence, there wasn''t a dull moment in my life anymore. He was full of surprises, and I could just watch him all day sleeping with saliva dripping on the side of his lips.


    I sighed in bliss and took a hot bath before the maids changed me into my nightgown. Looking myself in the mirror as Lisa brushed my hair, I looked rather dull. My blue eyes always seemed like they were going to sleep while my lips were pressed in a downward curve, and all of these were put together on a poker face.


    (Pic)


    I placed my finger on both sides of my lips and raised them into a smile.


    "You''re very beautiful, lady Catherine. I wish I had the same golden curls as yours," Lisa often said.


    I certainly saw and acknowledged my beauty, but behind all that was a dull woman with no ambition but to take care of her son.


    Take all my appearance away, and I was left with nothing but my name.


    I forced a smile. "Thank you, Lisa. That''s all for now. All of you may go and take your rest."


    After the maids bowed and left, it was when Jorge appeared in my room.


    He gave me a smile that brightened my day. "How are you, my love?" He closed the door and squeezed me in his embrace.


    "I''m fine. How about you? Did you already eat?" I asked, but the desire in his eyes told me that he''d rather eat something else.


    Reflected in his eyes were my ample breasts, fuller after I gave birth to Benjamin. They were pushing against my nightgown, and the thin fabric barely hid my pink tips.


    Jorge caressed my cheek and pulled me into my bed. "I''d rather have something else tonight."


    He said, and I closed my eyes shut when the kindness of his eyes was replaced by lust. He laid me on my stomach and pushed my gown aside before raising my butt.


    I heard a zipper and rustle of clothes before he slid my underwear aside and entered me in one swift.


    "Auh . . ." I gasped and burrowed my head on my pillow. My fingers were clawing for the sheets.


    *huff


    *pant


    "Moan a little more, Catherin . . ." he bit my neck and squeezed my breast.


    "Agh . . ." I tried, but my voice came out dead. I was trying, but I was not feeling it. I didn''t know if it was my lack of sexual drive, but I was never in the mood for sex. Not even before I married him.


    But it was my duty as his wife. We were married, and it was my duty. My duty . . . I repeated in my head.


    "Ah . . . I''m coming . . . squeeze harder!"


    I flopped onto the bed after he released his cum, but all I thought was the hot bath after this. I wonder if my dullness was the reason why I wasn''t feeling anything.


    Jorge planted a kiss on the side of my cheek and whispered in a kind voice, "I have to go and report to the Duke. I''ll see you tomorrow, my love."


    I didn''t respond even after he was gone. I felt guilty for I couldn''t satisfy him. Throughout our marriage in bed, I was like a corpse, and I felt fortunate that he didn''t mind my lack of sexual drive. But how long would that continue until he was fed up and searched for someone more exciting? Someone younger . . .


    It was inevitable that he''d bring in a mistress one of these days, and I wonder why the men at court never cared to abolish that custom.


    My eyes stared at the night outside my window balcony . . . This was the life I would be subject to as a woman. Life of a virtuous, obedient wife during the day and a wife who spread her legs during the night whenever her husband wanted it.


    A life of dull repeats . . .


    Thank the Goddess that I have Benjamin . . .


    . . . or so I thought . . .


    On that one cold night, a silhouette appeared outside my window, in the balcony, calling my name with a voice that had my blood boil for the first time.


    It was enticing me . . . luring me to discover the mystery within his tone . . . and I came face to face with the most handsome man I had ever seen in my life.


    Gold shone through the strands in his hair, brushed and tied behind his shoulder. The paleness of his skin was enchanting me to caress his face while his red eyes captured me in a life of eternity as he brought down his face near my neck . . .


    And my life was never the same . . .


    And now . . . I found myself shackled in chains with only one thing in mind . . .. blood.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 23 - Alliance

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    "Is that all?" I asked Lady Catherine. She was still shackled on the bed while I took a seat on a chair next to her.


    The two guards watching her cell were fast asleep, all thanks to my spell, so I didn''t have to worry about them.


    She looked at me with her blue eyes, liquid and languid. "Yes . . . I don''t remember much about his face . . . but he was a handsome man with beads of golden hair."


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. All vampires were handsome except maybe for those who turned rogues. They were monsters than anything else.


    A handsome man with golden hair. There were plenty of them, but there could only be one with long hair that reached his shoulder. If my hunch was correct, then . . . I might have found a perfect doll.


    "How . . ."


    "Hmm . . . ?" my attention spun at Lady Catherine.


    "How are you going to cure me of my thirst?" There was begging in Lady Catherine''s eyes and forlorn in her voice when she asked.


    I interchanged my crossing legs and leaned closer to her. "You can''t smell, nor are you attracted to my blood, aren''t you?"


    Lady Catherine shook her head. "I thought because . . . you''re a witch."


    I chuckled. "You don''t seem to have any encounter of witches." My face scrunched. "That charlatan was an exception since she was faked."


    Lady Catherine''s eyes shone, brimming with hope. "Then . . . you can really cure me?"


    "Not cure you. Just enough to stop your thirst until you get used to it."


    Died hope in her eyes, and her tears slid to her pale cheeks. "I thought that . . . I can finally turn back into a human."


    "You can''t. No amount of praying nor voodoo and rituals is going to turn you back. Whether you like it or not, you''re a vampire now."


    Lady Catherine''s chin trembled, and she broke into tiny sobs. "Then Benjamin . . ."


    "Is much safer here. Sooner or later, the one who turns you will take you away."


    Lady Catherine''s eyes glowed bright red with her furry, and her fangs came out as she snarled. "That bastard! I will rip out his throat and drink his blood to the last drop."


    Then her eyes went wide, and her fangs retracted. "I . . . I-I''m sorry . . . I didn''t know what came over me . . ."


    "Hmm . . . though you are beautiful in your docile human form, I think being vampire suits you more."


    Her eyes stretched wide again before they looked dead as she stared at the ceiling. "I''d rather be dead if I couldn''t feel Benjamin in my arms . . ."


    Fat tears rolled on her cheeks as she sobbed. "Because of him . . . I could no longer caress my son . . . or at least stay a second with him without thirsting for his blood."


    I placed my chin on my palm, elbow resting on my crossing legs. "I told you it''s not going to be like that. In exchange for your cooperation, I can make it so that you can still embrace your son and visit him whenever you want."


    Lady Catherine huffed a laugh that was devoid of hope. "But I will still be a vampire."


    "That but can still hug and kiss your son without turning him a vampire or . . . live the rest of your life with him as a vampire."


    "Never," hissed Catherine, fangs baring. "I''d rather drive a stake into my heart than turn my son into one of those abominable accursed creatures."


    I smirked to the side and murmured under my breath, "You''ll be surprised once you live with them. They''re more abominable and accursed than you think."


    Tears blurred Lady Catherine''s eyes once more. "Do I have a choice?"


    "None. As I said, you''re already a creature of the night. For you and your family''s safety, it was best that you plan your death and say your goodbyes.


    "Besides, being a vampire, with your newfound powers, you can visit your son anytime you want, and with my potions, you can embrace him and be with him without lusting for his blood."


    Lady Catherine was silent for a moment before she stared at me in seriousness. "How do I know that you''re not another charlatan?"


    I grinned from ear to ear and took to my heels.


    "It''s amazing how a pouch of Aconite and some spices can repel a vampire''s thirst and smell. You didn''t even notice that your son is with us the whole time," I said and took the sleeping toddler into my arms and showed him to Lady Catherine.


    She gasped in surprise before her expression melted into blurs of tears and croaked, "B-Benjamin . . ."


    "Don''t worry. He is still asleep." I placed the toddler on top of Lady Catherine''s bosom, and she went still like a corpse.


    "You can breathe, you know," I chuckled. I was not worried, for Lady Catherine already took the Blood potion, and the Aconite pouch pined on Benjamin''s pajamas was repelling her thirst and kin sense of smell.


    A silent sound of slow breathes from her, and Benjamin turned the soundless night into a peaceful time between mother and child.


    "Well . . . have we got a deal?"


    ". . ." Lady Catherine kissed her child''s head. Her tears streamed down on the soft side of her cheeks before she stared at me with her bloodshot eyes.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    ----


    NOVEMBER Stretch Goals!


    200 Collection = 10 chapters release


    JOIN DISCORD for more INFO


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 24 - Michael

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    After my successful trip to Hamill Estate a few days ago, I finished all the potions I needed to make my travel come to fruition.


    I set my plans to finally leave Madam Bertud''s house next week and travel to Illuminara city, the main capital where the Church is located. Usually, it should be Seraphim City, home to the Palace that should be the main capital, but since the Church had more power over the public and the crown was just for show, everyone treated Illuminara as the capital.


    But first . . . I rolled my tongue against my inner cheeks¡ªtime to test the course of events with the Love Philtre I made. I dropped a small amount in the basket full of cookies and arranged the love letter note on the ribbon.


    "There! All complete!"


    I was sure that Michael would eat it since I bought it from his favorite bread shop in town. A simpleton like him who received gifts each day wouldn''t suspect a thing when a basket of cookies appeared in front of his door.


    It was still too early, around three in the morning. But it was perfect for executing my plans. Everyone was still sleeping while Michael and his father were out from the village to fish in the sea. And when he returned this morning after a hard day''s work, he''d be delighted to find his favorite cookie in front of his doorstep that he wouldn''t be able to resist a bite.


    I pictured the scene in my head and snickered at my imagination. They''ll be the talk of the town, and if Dorothy were lucky, maybe Michael would feel responsible for taking her purity and offer her to be his mistress.


    Then maybe Dorothy wouldn''t die, and the course of events would change?


    I smirked. Only one way to find out . . .


    I was not worried that the others would take a bite on the cookie. Such a rookie mistake was within my calculations. I made sure to put a spell that the Love Philtre only worked with Michael.


    I put on my poncho and cloak and grabbed my basket in a hurry. Even at three in the morning, some old bones wake up to drink a cup of hot milk or tea. I have to be quick.


    When I was about to lock my door, I forgot that I still hadn''t bought a lock. Clicking my tongue, I didn''t have the time to clean the mess I made in my room.


    Contemplating about it, Madam Bertud and Dorothy wouldn''t wake up in an hour or so, but the villagers might!


    Deciding to go with my original plans, I tiptoed towards the door and took in the fresh night air once I was out.


    I hid my face behind my cloak when some guards spotted me. But since they saw me leaving Madam Bertud''s house, they dismissed their suspicion. It wasn''t rare to see some villagers who were already up and moving at this time.


    There was no hurry in my steps as to not draw attention. And when they saw me entering Michael''s gate, they lost their interest. They probably thought that it was one of those girls again.


    I giggled and placed the basket in front of his door.


    "May you find this cookie delectable as well as the events that soon unfold ~," I chanted.


    "Oh, ya~?"


    I almost went out of my skin like a cat that was startled. I whipped around to find Michael in a refreshing long sleeve shirt and trousers behind a leather vest with a loose strip.


    "I was out hunting in the woods for food but already found a maiden lurking in my door?" he said with a dimpled smile that would surely make every girl fall on their knees.


    But all I could process were the dead rabbits in his hands. Hunting? Now? Of all days?


    "What are you doing here so early in the morning . . ." Michael paused. Squinting his eyes, he pried for my face. "Aren''t you . . . ? The girl from Old Bertud''s house? If I''m not mistaken . . . your name is . . ."


    I blinked. Could the womanizer really remember an ugly thorn''s name?


    Michael sweetly smiled and looked like a bulb popped over his head. "Pimple face! Now I remember. All the girls call you that."


    ". . ."


    I was an idiot to have any expectations at all. But since my identity was out, there was no use denying it. I''d be gone anyway, and this wasn''t my face, to begin with.


    I bowed and said with a humble voice, "Good morning, sir. Dorothy asked me to deliver these cookies to you. I hope you don''t mind my intrusion."


    Michael tilted his head. "Dorothy?" he frowned.


    I wanted to slap him. Maybe that would jog his memories. He had been living in this village all his life, but he still didn''t know the name of his neighbors?


    I also didn''t know but still . . .


    "You know . . . my sister who is living together with me in Madam Bertud''s house."


    "Oh." His face brightened. "Knife chin!"


    "Knife . . . chin?"


    "You know. Her chin is so pointy that you could stab someone with it."


    I might have burst out laughing, but I was more curious about his naming sense than anything else. Rather, wasn''t he rude for someone who was portrayed to be a gentleman? Even if it was true, you don''t go about and naming someone based on their appearance.


    . . . I was the same, but I don''t go and say it out on other people''s faces.


    "Now that you''ve known. I won''t take your time. Enjoy the rest of your day." I wasn''t worried since this occurrence wasn''t new to Michael. He received gifts every day, so there was nothing suspicious about my actions.


    But his action was when he blocked the gate with his body. Now that I was starring face to face and only inches away from him, I was reminded of how tall he was. Even he was lean, his body was more than twice my size, and the scent of his sweat and the smell of the fresh forest that clung to his skin tickled my nose.


    I looked over his face, and the smile on his lips vanished while cold blue dots replaced the kind eyes he always portrayed.


    I couldn''t pull away from his intense gaze while his finger so gently caressed my cheek.


    "I always wondered if this is fake . . . ," he murmured, showing me the red smudged pimple on his thumb.


    "I guess it is."


    ----


    A/N


    Hey dearest,


    We''ll start posting pictures on discord, so if you haven''t joined yet, I urged you to do so. It''s easier for communication and announcement, too ^^


    Here''s the link


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Also, please vote for this story as this will help me and the novel a lot. So far, we are currently no. 26 in power rank in the contest. I hope we can enter the top 10 by the end of December, and I need everyone''s help ^^


    But of course, your PS will be rewarded, which also motivates me to write more chapters. It''s a win-win situation XD


    For every 100PS = 1 chapter ^^


    200 PS = 2 chapters


    300 PS = 3 chapters


    And soon . . .


    Resets every week.


    Thank you for everyone''s support *bows head


    Stay safe and happy reading.


    Love,


    Miu


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 25 - Mark

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    "I guess it is."


    My eyes narrowed, and I cast a spell. I was too careless, but I didn''t expect that he would just touch my disgusting pimples and warts. He left me with no choice but to cast a hallucination spell on him.


    I was expecting Michael''s eyes to turn dull, but instead, he let go of his rabbits and grabbed both my hands. His face was just inches from mine with a wicked smile on his lips. I shuddered at the glint in his eyes that were now looking at me like I was prey.


    "Are you . . . a witch?"


    ". . . H-how?" I was more surprised that my spell didn''t work against him than him realizing my true nature.


    Wide eyes, I stared at his lips, stretching into a concerning grin before he let go of me. He covered his eyes with his hand and tipped his head over the sky as he laughed.


    I wanted to know if we attracted attention with his maniacal laughter, but I was too shocked that I couldn''t avert my gaze when his personality changed from calm to hysterical within seconds.


    "This is great," he said after a while, voice fading into a whisper, "I always wanted to find a witch, but who knew that I would actually find one in this run-down village?"


    . . . What? My mind was in chaos, but first things first.


    "How are you immune to my spell?" I asked, no longer taking this as a joke. No one is immune to my spell except three beings.


    And then something clicked in my head, and I gasped. "Are you¨C!"


    Michael placed a finger against my lips. The warmth of his skin didn''t do anything against the coldness I felt at the moment.


    Michael grabbed his rabbits, walked towards his door, and picked up the basket of cookies. "Let''s talk inside."


    I didn''t budge. There were so many questions in my mind that I didn''t know where to begin.


    "Or you''d rather expose your secrets out here in the open?"


    Looking at the guards, they were eying our direction while some villagers were already up and about. Swallowing my frustrations, I stomped inside his house.


    The moment the door closed, I immediately asked, "Who are you?"


    Michael took his time. He placed the rabbits and basket of cookies on the table before he faced me with a cookie in his hand.


    "What''s the rush? Let''s get to know each other first." Michael leaned against the table and smiled. "Pimple face . . . or should I call you, Trinity?"


    I crossed my arms and tilted my hips. "Are you pretending this whole time that you didn''t know I was a witch?"


    "No. Honestly, I didn''t know until you showed up in my front door, that is." Michael grinned and took a bite of the cookie before his eyes bulged. "Wait. Is this poison?"


    I shook my head, and he breathed easy.


    "It''s Love Philtre."


    *cough!


    Michael spat the cookie on the floor and tossed back the others into the basket. "A good thing that I''m immune to witches'' hexes and spells."


    "And there are only three beings in this plane that are immune to witches'' spells," I said, "The holder of the marks. And based on your appearance, you''re neither a vampire nor a werewolf, so you must be . . . Seraphim''s descendant."


    ". . ." Michael flashed a sheepish grin. "How are you so sure? Never mind the vampire, but I could be a werewolf, you know."


    I wanted to roll my eyes. "Not minding your blue eyes, with your age, you''d already been dead without a pact."


    "Oh . . . right. I forgot about that." Michael shrugged.


    "Enough games." I crossed the distance between us. "How come you possessed the mark of Seraphim?"


    Michael''s brow rose. "How do you know I have the mark?"


    "Because no one is ever immune to our spells except the holder of the mark. If you have the mark, quick, show me."


    Michael looked at me for a moment before he said, "Why would I show you? A witch? In fact, you should be begging me right now not to expose you."


    I was getting impatient, and it was showing in my voice. "Because the fate of GrimHeart rests in our hands!"


    If Michael was the true holder of Seraphim''s mark then . . . one of the characters that I had to drag to the tree of life was just right under my nose!


    Michael was stunned before he burst out laughing. "Fate? Since when did a witch care about saving the world? Rather, just a moment ago, you were about to put a spell on me. Was me falling in love with someone part of saving the world?"


    I groaned and gritted my teeth. It was like I was dealing with a child! "I do acknowledge that my past action was indeed inappropriate. It was only because I didn''t know that you''re a holder of the mark. I have been searching for you."


    Michael wiped his tears of laughter and humored me with his coy voice. "Please do tell. Why are you searching for me?"


    "Shadowfell."


    ". . ." Michael clumped his lips tight and stared at me in disbelief.


    "I''m sure you heard of them. If we don''t find the tree of life and reinforce the barriers, it will break, and thousands of those fiends will enter this plane and create havoc."


    Michael is a descendant of the Seraphim bloodline. There was no way he didn''t know about it or even read about it from books and tales.


    "Wait a minute . . . the only one who knows about those creatures . . ." His eyes bulged. "You''re a descendant of Raphaela!"


    If it would fasten the process of his understanding of the situation, then I nodded my head in confirmation.


    Michael was stunned, staring at me for almost a minute, and I wanted to poke his eyes out.


    "This must be fate!" Michael huffed a laugh, and that concerning glint in his eyes flashed for a fraction of a second.


    "Alright . . . ," he said after he was done with his laughter, "but first . . . show me your mark."


    ----


    A/N


    We are currently no.25 in power ranking in the contest. Just a few more PS and we''ll reach no.20!


    If we reach no.20, I''ll do mass release of 3 chapies ^^


    If we reach no.10, I''ll release 10 chapters ^^


    Thank you for all your support! ^^


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 26 - Saintess

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    "Alright . . . ," he said after he was done with his laughter, "but first . . . show me your mark."


    I was not an idiot to trust his words but right now . . . I had no choice. I finally found a lead, and I was not going to lose it. If me barring a part of myself to develop trust between us . . . then so be it.


    I turned and removed the zipper of my dress and pulled it down enough to expose half my back. It should be enough for him to see the engraved mark on my skin.


    "Amazing . . . ," he whispered, "It''s just like mine . . . like silver ink itched on the skin." Michael reached a hand, but I recoiled before he could touch me.


    "Now," I fixed my dress and faced him, "show me yours."


    ". . ." Michael blinked. He scratched his head and looked the other side. The gesture might have been cute, but I wasn''t in the mood to appreciate his good looks.


    "I know that you''re hesitant, but I assure you, I don''t have any ill will against you . . . ," I paused and added, "except maybe for that Love Philtre."


    ". . ." Michael stared at me for a while before he took a deep breath. My pointed eyes did wonders, and he gave in.


    He removed his vest and ushered the hem of his clothes upward. His muscles were lean and well defined down to the sexy line of his pelvis. He smirked when he caught me staring.


    "Like what you see?"


    I smirked back. "Very much." I''m not gonna lie. Now I know why the woman loves him. Besides his good looks, he had an excellent physique, and the bulge on his pants was no joke.


    Fortunately, I was too used to seeing Rhazien naked to be affected by what I presume to be ordinary.


    I was not interested in the sexy lines of his muscles nor how big his cock was even at rest.


    My breath hitched when he showed me his back, and I had a clear view of his mark. Two wings engraved on his skin, feathers in white ink. It created a beautiful contrast against his sun-kissed skin.


    It was authentic ¨C¨C no doubt about it. The mark couldn''t be replicated nor carved. It had its own charisma, and just by looking at it, you''d be drowned in its splendor. Like something was pulling your soul out of your body. It had that effect. Everyone would know whether it was authentic or not. It evoked a sense of emotion, a feeling of peace.


    It was my first time seeing another mark besides mine, and there was a web of emotions boiling behind my wall of silence ¨C¨C awe, relief, happiness, worry. I didn''t know what to feel now that I had found one piece of the puzzle.


    I reached a hand and felt his marking with my tips. "How did you possess this?"


    Anatola Seraphim, Prince Zen''s biological sister and the current Saintess, should possess this mark. But how did it appear on Michael''s back? Was Anatola dead?


    Impossible!


    I saw her when I was still a vampire. She was alive and kicking in many years to come.


    Michael chuckled. "It''s a long story, but I''m sure that you''re no stranger. And since we are establishing some level of trust between us, it wouldn''t hurt to tell you that I should be the one sitting on that divine throne surrounded by gorgeous women."


    ". . . Impossible . . . You''re a . . ."


    "Male. I know." Michael shrugged. "But here were are. The moment the mark appeared on my back, my mother gave me away to her trusted aid and killed all her servants before killing herself. It happened in the time of the massacre for the mark, no one noticed a missing child and a dead mistress. And since I was a boy, no one bothered to look for me whether I was dead or alive."


    Throughout the years, the Saintess was always a girl. There had no records of a boy bearing the Saintess Mark.


    Realization dawned on me. No wonder he was always away. He was avoiding the soldiers and the emissaries of the Church whenever they were in town.


    "Then you''re . . ."


    Michael smiled, and his blue eyes shone like the purest sapphire. An aura of nobility and holiness that wasn''t present before enveloped him in a warm light. "The true Saintess."


    My eyes shook, and my voice gave away my shock. "Then . . . the current Saintess Anatola . . ."


    "Is nothing but a fake. A proxy that those in power made so they could control both the kingdom and the Church."


    I bit my thumb and scrambled to my past memories. Michael was never in the scene. Not once. Prince Zen was put in the title of crown prince because the Church thought he''d be easy to control while his sister, born from the same mother, became the Saintess. But little did they know that the Prince was rallying the nobles to regain power and the people''s trust while weakening the Church in return.


    When Prince Zen ascended the throne, he allied with the nobles'' faction and exposed the Church''s wrongdoings. It was because of Prince Zen that the Church''s corruption ceased, and he became the number one protector of the humans.


    It was odd back then that the Church, the most powerful entity in Seraphim, was bested by a mere twenty-something boy.


    The Church was heavily guarded, and no non-human dared to lay in its sacred grounds for fear of being burned alive. But mostly because the three crusaders guarded the Saintess day in and out.


    So none of the vampires investigated further. They have their own problems to deal with as well.


    Looking at Michael . . . now I know why. It was because Anatola wasn''t the real Saintess, and Prince Zen must have found out and used it as leverage with the Church!


    My head spun with the new information, and Michael caught me before I lost the feeling in my legs.


    "Whoa there. Don''t pass out on me. I still have to strike a deal with you."


    I massaged my temple but stopped and asked, "Deal?"


    "That''s right." Michael''s face turned serious. "In truth, I don''t have any desire for the Saintess position. I prefer my simple life here.


    "And you can continue it," I cut in, "You don''t have to expose your identity. We can find the others and¨C¨C"


    Michael raised his hand, stopping me from going further. "No. The reason why I''m looking for a witch because I wanted to claim what''s mine."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    ". .. . Huh?"


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 27 - Agreement

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    ". . . Huh?"


    I must have heard him wrong.


    "You heard me. I want to become the Saintess, and you will help me. In exchange, I''ll help you with saving the world or whatever."


    ". . . Are you okay in the head?" I almost shouted. "Not considering your reason but do you know how dangerous it is for me and you to storm in the holy grounds and announce that you''re the true Saintess?"


    "Witches are powerful, and they can do anything. And you''re Raphaela''s direct descendant that makes you more powerful than the rest. Surely getting me in inside the church is enough. I just needed to tell a crusader, and everything will be okay."


    I was flabbergasted at how simple-minded his brain works. Was it due to living with the commoners? True that the crusaders didn''t deal with worldly matters. Their existence was to protect the Saintess, and once they knew that Michael was the true holder of the mark, they''d bow their submission, and the church and everyone who held power wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    But that was way before! Times have changed now.


    The crusaders were sons of three military houses in Seraphim. They were trained since birth to inherit their divine weapons to protect the Saintess. But a human nonetheless. They were never free of worldly desires.


    "I''m sure the Crusaders knew that Anatola doesn''t possess the mark, and yet they still protect her. Why so?"


    "It isn''t her that they''re protecting," Michael retorted with certainty, "it''s the peace until they find the real holder of the mark."


    "No . . ." I shook my head. "I don''t trust these crusaders. They let the massacre for the mark happen. If they truly wanted to protect the Saintess, then they should have protected the baby from the start.


    "But they didn''t care because the mark was transferable to the next descendant. It was like, they waited for the last remaining holder, the stronger one who came out from the massacre before pledging their loyalty.


    "Do you honestly think that you could trust someone like that? When it comes down to it, they''re also human, driven by their own desires."


    Michael returned my stare with the same intensity. "I don''t have a choice. I want to claim what''s rightfully mine."


    Stubborn . . . I thought. In my past memory, Michael wasn''t even mentioned in the annals of Seraphim. Was he killed before he could announce that he was the true holder of the mark? His death meant nothing since the mark would just be jumped from one progeny to the next.


    But in the Bloodline of Seraphim now, if I was not mistaken, the only descendant remaining was Prince Zen and his two stepbrothers, who were both still children. And due to the massacre for the mark, the only living girl was Anatola.


    And then Michael came into the picture . . .


    If only I had paid more attention to little details in Seraphim before.


    "Why do you want to go back to that life when you can be free from it? Do you know what awaits you inside those halls? Claiming the Saintess possession is easy but ruling the divine throne is a different matter altogether."


    Michael wasn''t the least bit intimidated by my warnings. "I am prepared the moment I sought out a witch."


    I closed my eyes when I felt the burn from frustration. "Why . . .?" I asked, exhausted.


    ". . ." Michael was silent for a moment before he uttered a name that made my mouth drop.


    "Emerald Venezia."


    . . . Of course. If someone was able to move mountains and cause wars between three kingdoms ¨C¨C it was that little doll.


    "She and I are already in a secret relationship."


    Was that also the reason why he was almost out of the village? For the life of me, I didn''t know how he captured the little doll''s heart but . . .


    "But you know that we can never be together unless I am of equal standing as her. I promise her that I would work hard to get to the same status as her and marry her but . . ."


    Michael bitterly smiled at himself. "I am pressed for time. I heard rumors that she was to be engaged with the crown prince."


    "Does she know about the mark?"


    Michael shook his head. "I didn''t tell her, fearing that she might tell her father about it out of the surge of her emotion to be with me."


    Good. At least, he was still using his brain. But what can I say? The womanizer turned to be a loyal dog who would die for love? Same as me.


    I almost laughed if the joke wasn''t happening to me.


    "Forget it," I said, "you''d rather sacrifice your life for love than to save the world?"


    "I don''t care about the world if I couldn''t have her. That is my condition. If you want me to help you, then make me the Saintess first."


    I wanted to pull his hair one by one.


    I sighed and looked over the ceiling. My eyes were straining from the heat, and my fingers were itching to slap him left and right.


    "How do I know that you would keep your end of the bargain?"


    "Once I married Emerald, I would do anything to protect her. Including saving her from this Shadowfell that you claimed would take over the world if the barrier breaks. You have my word."


    I stared at him dead in the eyes. Are you claiming that you wouldn''t protect her if she weren''t married to you? I wanted to ask, but I was sure I was just going to waste my time.


    He had already set his goal, and the only way to hammer a new one into his brain was to achieve it first.


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    "Four Months," I hissed through the gap of my gnashing teeth, "that is the approximate time you can claim the Saintess position."


    "I don''t expect it to be easy and short. As long as I can be the Saintess before their marriage, then everything is fine. I will use my position then to claim her."


    I rolled my eyes. Men and their right to claim every girl they laid eyes upon.


    I thought about the current predicament I was in. There was an advantage if I helped Michael become the Saintess. His position would make the search for the other marks and the tree of life easier.


    "Alright," I gave in.


    Michael''s face brightened.


    "But we will not use the crusaders. They''re too risky and unreliable."


    A scowl made its way to his handsome face. "Then who¨C?"


    My lips twitched. "Actually, your problem is quite easy to solve but will take a certain amount of time to come to fruition."


    He looked confused than ever.


    I grinned. "We will ask the Crown Prince''s help."


    ----


    A/N


    For every 100 Collection and 100 PS we will release 2 chapter. So do spread and share the story. It will help this novel and me a lot ^^


    Thank you dears ^^


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 28 - Dorothy

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Dorothy''s POV]


    "Damn it," I hissed through my clenching teeth, "and just when at the most crucial time." My powder was empty! How am I going to apply my blush without powder?


    I just bought that new shade, but I didn''t notice that the container of my powder was dried to the last spec. I was careless. My refills were also emptied!


    I checked the clock, it was about four in the morning, and I had to make breakfast, but I was not done with my makeup yet. There was no doing my makeup after I prepared breakfast. It would take me fifteen minutes, and we would straight away go out to the sea where Michael was waiting for me after breakfast.


    Now what?


    I can''t go out without powder and blush! I would look hideous with my uneven brown skin and . . . I did a twice over at the small standing mirror on top of my makeshift dresser.


    Oh, my goddess!


    Is that a pimple?!


    I gasped and zoomed the mirror closer to my face. They were tiny red dots on my cheeks full of white icky stuff, just like with Trinity''s. Caressing it with the pads of my fingers, I cringed at the bumps and rugged texture.


    I definitely have to get that powder even I had to beg the other girls in the village. What if this was the day that Michael proposed to me, and he got turned off when he saw my pimples and uneven, coarse skin?


    And then a light bulb appeared over my head.


    Trinity!


    She had powder! I remembered one time that I gave her my old compact. Trinity doesn''t put powder much, so that compact should still be half full.


    I rushed through my dress and climbed the attic. There was no time, and I banged the door aside and entered her room. It was the same room as mine with no furniture except those we found from scraps and had old man Jim put together.


    "Wha . . ." I paused for a second at the sight of Trinity''s messy room. It wasn''t like her to be this dirty. There were scattered herbs over the floor, and her once-kept bed was turned into a table where all sorts of tools, plants, and whatever gibberish she had were laid on the tapestry.


    There were vials with strange liquids inside and glass containers with ointment and creams as well as mortal and pestle and a burner under a pot.


    "Just what on earth is she doing?" I murmured under my breath and shook my head as I skimmed over her things.


    I was curious about the ointment and creams and decided to test them on my skin. They didn''t smell funny, and the texture was actually on par with those luxury creams in the nobles'' shop. I also love that it was light and ''powderish,'' not sticking on my face.


    Eventually, I spotted my compact in one of the scattered things over her bed.


    "There you are." I opened the lead and took a moment when the supposed to be white powder turned to pastel yellow and light green.


    "What''s this?" I pinched the blotches of powder and rubbed it between the pad of my thumb and index finger. The little blots of greenish starched turned to paste-like fine flour.


    "Did it grow molds?" I wondered and took a sniff. It didn''t smell like it was expired.


    Shrugging, I put it on my face ¨C¨C a lot of it to cover the pimples and coarseness of my skin.


    "Who are you?"


    I yelped and looked over the door to see Trinity sporting a face of horror than shock that she found me in her room.


    I stood to my feet and flipped my hair. "My powder runs out, so I used yours. No need to be so stunned."


    She frowned before recognition hit her face. "D-Dorothy?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Duh. Who do you think it is? A goddess?" I huffed a fake laugh. "No need to be so surprised. I know that I changed my makeup style a little and looked more eye-catching than usual, but you don''t have to stare at me like I''m the most beautiful girl in the world."


    Trinity''s eyes bulged, and I was beginning to worry when her jaw dropped.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I asked and raised a brow. "Rather, where did you go this early in the morning?"


    Instead of answering me, Trinity''s face grew anxious, and she paced back and forth with a hand on her forehead.


    "This can''t be happening. Oh no. Oh no . . . ," she muttered with shaking breathes.


    That''s a lot of reaction from just using a powder that I myself gave her. "It''s mine, to begin with. Don''t worry. I''ll buy you a new one in town later." So stingy.


    Trinity blinked like she didn''t hear me. She then grabbed my shoulders, and I tipped back when her pimple-covered face zoomed on me.


    "Get away. Don''t you know that your ugly face is contagious?" I spat, but her grip only tightened against my skin.


    "Okay," she inhaled and let out a big breath, "listen closely to me and don''t panic."


    My brow rose. "Huh?" What was wrong with her today? "Are you on drug¨C"


    But the next words never came to my mouth when I noticed my reflection on her pale blue eyes.


    The woman that was supposed to be me had long curly hair in cascading violet. Alluring mystifying eyes and smooth translucent skin. She was beautiful except for the mouse snout, rabbit teeth, and a flopped of dog ears resting on her shoulders.


    . . .


    . . .


    Who?


    I blinked, and it mirrored what I did, and my eyes rolled to the back of my head.


    The last thing I heard was Trinity calling my name.


    "Dorothy!"


    ----


    A/N


    DECEMBER Stretched Goals!


    Every 100PS = 1 Chapter ^^


    Every 50GT = 2 chapters ^^


    500 Collection = 5 chapters ^^


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 29 - Trouble

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    I fucked up. I fucked.


    I really made a blunder this time.


    Frist with Michael and now Dorothy!


    Looking at the unconscious girl who was changing her appearance every five minutes, I thought, Should I just kill her?


    ". . ." I grabbed my hair and shook my head. My vampire days were pushing forward. Every time there was trouble, violence was always the answer.


    But I was not a vampire anymore, nor did I plan to be one.


    Calm down. Don''t go in that line of thinking. It was not Dorothy''s fault. It was mine for being careless.


    But who knew that I''d be holed up in Michaels''s house for almost thirty minutes! I was supposed to be back in my room within a minute or two.


    It was just one bad luck after another!


    I bit my thumb and thought. I could just concoct a potion to make her forget the whole thing. But . . . what if her real appearance wouldn''t come back when she woke up or wouldn''t come back forever? I didn''t even know what nor how much of my ointments and creams she put on her face. I couldn''t risk her changing appearances or growing cat ears every five minutes!


    Watching Dorothy, her face changed again. This time, she was a beauty with neon green hair and pointy sprite-like ears, but the two horns on each side of her head would surely scare even the old hags.


    I took note of her change and jutted the exact time. I noticed that the time took longer this time. It went to ten instead of five minutes, and I breathed some of the stress building inside me. At least the duration was taking longer, but I was not out in the rocks as her appearance continued to change.


    I proceeded with what to do next.


    First . . . I have to make breakfast.


    The old hag was already awake at this hour, and it would be another disaster if she didn''t find Dorothy in the kitchen making breakfast.


    Taking one last look at Dorothy and deducting that she wouldn''t wake up anytime soon, I went down and faced Madam Bertud.


    "Where''s Dorothy?"


    My heart leaped to my throat. No matter how many years we saw each other in the morning, the dried mud mask on her face still scared my soul out of me.


    "She is not feeling well, so I''ll be taking over her shift."


    "Heeh?" Madam Bertud rounded her fists against her waist. "Not feeling well?"


    I saw the doubt in her face, and her eyes squinted upstairs.


    Before she could stomp her way into Dorothy''s room, I barged her path. "She''s not feeling well at the moment. She''s suffering from . . . pox."


    Madam Bertud gasped, and she took a step back. Pox were common ailments amongst humans. They were little blotches of red dots containing pus inside, and they spread in all parts of your body. It was believed to be contagious, and the aftermath could leave the skin some dark spots or scarring.


    "Blasted. Where on GrimHeart did she get that?!" Madam Bertud filled her lungs and released an irritating heavy sigh as she spun her attention to me. "Well, get on with it. You don''t have all day to dally here. Since she''s sick, you''ll be taking all her work."


    Madam Bertud grumbled under her breath and retreated inside her room. Once she did, she would take a bath and do whatever rituals she did in the morning. Her temporary disappearance would at least give me an hour or so to think things thru.


    But one thing was for sure, Dorothy and I could no longer stay here.


    "We have to go."


    I prepared breakfast in less than thirty minutes. Madam Bertud had to settle with raw, cooked eggs and saggy slices of bacon for now. I used the other thirty minutes to get to my room and check on Dorothy.


    Inside I was shocked to find her sitting in front of the mirror, examining her new face. She didn''t even bother to spare me a glance when I closed the door and had my rickety shelf blocked it from anyone who attempted to enter.


    "How long are you awake?" I asked.


    Finally, Dorothy faced me, and I was unnerved to see her face. Short flaming hair of red, perfectly straight above her shoulders. Pale brown skin, small face, and big moss-green eyes, and pouty red lips.


    (Pic)


    Yep. She changed into a beautiful girl, and I hope no sprite ears were hiding behind that perfectly cut hair.


    "Trinity," she croaked. Her voice was the same grating tone I remembered.


    "Are you . . . a witch?" she asked, face solemn.


    I swallowed. Was she going to scream? Call the church? Rally the villagers to burn me into the stakes?


    I urged her to calm down. "Okay, before you react¨C¨C!"


    "Trinity!"


    Surprised was an understatement when Dorothy leaped from the chair and hugged my knees. "I don''t care if you''re a witch or whatever. I will kiss the path you walk in and die with you. Just make sure that I remain in this appearance forever!"


    ". . ." Huh? I was confused more than ever. "Aren''t you going to report me?"


    Dorothy clutched my dress and climbed to get her face to a level with mine. The veins in her bulging eyes were red, and she looked at me without blinking.


    "I have prayed day in and day out for this. I have never once been absent during the holy days. My knees darkened, and the scars run deep from kneeling every day, begging the Goddess for even just an ounce of beauty. All my savings were given to the church in hopes that they would grant a miracle and chop off the sharp edges of my face. But all of those were in vain!"


    She grabbed me, and I tipped back when she zoomed on my face. "But you . . .. you just grant me that miracle! I''m willing to do anything just to remain in this appearance. Even I have to be your slave!"


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 30 - Sidekick

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    I blinked before my brain started working again. I slapped her hands away and put distance between us. "I thought that you''re a believer of the church."


    Dorothy''s face wrinkled. "Oh please! I''ll believe whatever is convenient. I''ll worship a vampire and fuck a werewolf if it saves my life."


    My eyes closed shut when my veins pounded hard against my head. "That doesn''t matter. First, tell me what ointment and creams you used and how much of it did you put on your skin."


    "Why?" Dorothy frowned, and she took a step back. "Are you going to change me back?"


    I sighed exaggeratedly into the ceiling. "Sooner or later, you will change back whether you like it or not. That thing you have on your face is not permanent. I have to know which ointment you used and the dosage so I can make the exact appearance you have now.


    "And besides. Who knew when you''d grow animal features again? I have to cure it if you don''t want the humans after you with pitchforks in their hands."


    Dorothy''s lips pressed tight. She looked at the side, and a sweat broke out on her face. "I . . . I don''t know . . . I kinda'' just . . . put everything on."


    I was attacked with waves of nausea, and I almost fell to my knees. I regained my breathing and glared at her. "Didn''t you know that there is a certain amount that you should put on your face and only at certain times even when you''re taking medicine? You can''t just . . . PASTE it all on your skin!"


    Dorothy''s lips puckered. "It''s not my fault. It doesn''t have instructions on it. It doesn''t even have labels."


    I massaged my temple. "You know what? It''s fine. I''ll figure it out."


    I looked at her seriously in the eyes and asked, "Are you really willing to follow me? And do everything I tell you?"


    I didn''t have a choice. Killing her was not an option, neither does leaving her alone in here with her unstable appearance. My carelessness brought this event, and I was going to take responsibility for it.


    I''ll plan what I''ll do with her in the future, but for now . . .


    Dorothy returned my gaze and nodded her head. "Yes. To keep this beauty, I am willing to sacrifice my soul to a witch."


    I gave her the side-eyes. "I don''t take soul as payment. Just make sure that you seal your lips, do everything I tell you and pack your things. We won''t be living here starting today."


    ----


    "I can''t believe this," Dorothy squealed, "Michael. THE Michael is going with us?!"


    "Lower your voice and cover your face. Haven''t I told you already why Michael will be coming with us?"


    I told everything to Dorothy. It would make things easier and require fewer explanations in the future. Since I was planning to make her my sidekick, for the time being, it was important that she knew my goals and helped me achieve them, or else I''d rather turn her into a goat.


    I wasn''t worried about her spouting our secret since . . . she was Dorothy. Though she became beautiful, her character was the same. She had this uncanny ability that made everything she says as a joke.


    Besides, even she told everyone about the Shadowfell, they would just laugh straight on her face.


    But the woman was more excited about being with Michael than knowing the truth that he was the true Saintess.


    "Yeah. Yeah. I know. Get Michael to become the Saintess and save the world from these shadowy things, right? Yeah, I know."


    Did she really know? Didn''t she know the dangers of their mission? Or was it because she wasn''t exposed to the outside world to be this carefree?


    But anyway . . . I plan to train her in combat from now on, and when she experienced her first-ever taste of danger, that was when I''d ask her again if she wanted to continue being with me.


    "Are you sure you want to put Michael in the Saintess''s position? I did tell you why he wanted to be a Saintess, right?"


    Dorothy''s smile fell into a scowl. "Honestly, all of this felt surreal. In one day, I became a beauty that could topple cities and found out that I had been living with a witch for more than five years. Not only that, I was told that the world I''m living in is about to end with the invasion of this little shadowy thing."


    "Shadowfell," I corrected.


    Dorothy didn''t mind me and continued, "And then I suddenly found out that the man I love loved another and wanted to be the Saintess so he could marry her."


    Dorothy pinched her still pointy chin, but this time, it went well with her small face and big eyes, and pouty lips. "Come to think of it. I''m rather remarkable myself for taking it all in."


    Or you are just simple-minded. I thought.


    Dorothy then extended her still flat chest and crossed her arms. "But I''m confident that I can get Michael to love me. As you said, putting him in the Saintess isn''t going to happen overnight. It takes months, and within those months, I''m confident that I could make him fall in love with me."


    I gave her the side-eye. "I wish you luck then."


    As Dorothy was busy planning her future with Michael, I shifted my attention to the man himself, who was busy entertaining the ladies with his dimpled smile and fish.


    We had no problem leaving town since he was mostly out of town anyway. And he told me that his pretend father was his late mother''s most loyal servant. He served as his guard as well. The old man was named Ricardo, Ric, for short, and he would also be traveling with us.


    Ric looked about fifty years old with a touch of dignified grey hairs and beard. He always wore a commoner''s vest under a long-sleeve shirt and I knew the muscles filling out his frame that he was an experience fighter.


    He must be a Knight before. I thought.


    I bit my thumb and thought of our plan.


    To get to Crown Prince Zen, there was only one fast way. To travel all the way to Venezia town in a month in time for their Spring''s Harvest Festival, where the Crown Prince visits every year. It was also the time when he announced his engagement to Emerald Venezia.


    Traveling from here to Venezia by carriage took roughly four days, but since the festival was still a month from now, I planned to stop by the town of Roselake and see if we could expand our list of allies.


    I didn''t know much about the human world, but I was sure that Earl Triton Roselake was on Prince Zen''s side. I plan to use him to secure our meeting with the Crown Prince in Venezia.


    But of course, it all depended on Michael''s performance.


    When our eyes met, Michael threw a wink at me. I just hoped that his noble blood would surface and take over him when we meet the Earl and the Prince. He needed to look dignified and act like a true gentleman when the time came.


    ----


    A/N


    We are currently no.25 in power ranking in the contest. Just a few more PS and we''ll reach no.20!


    If we reach no.20, I''ll do mass release of 3 chapies ^^


    If we reach no.10, I''ll release 10 chapters ^^


    Thank you for all your support! ^^


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 31 - Anger

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Eh . . . you''ll be traveling?" I shifted my eyes on my cell, afraid that the two sleeping guards would wake up. But thanks to the sprinkle of sleeping powder from Trinity, the guards'' snore didn''t cease, and they wouldn''t be waking from dreamland anytime soon.


    The shackles in my arms were useless. Trinity had removed those days ago. They were mostly for decorations now, and I could leave my cell whenever I wanted to. I was just afraid because I couldn''t control my thirst yet.


    "Yes." Trinity nodded on the mirror of the compact powder she gave me. "We''ll be leaving as soon as possible. And I suggest that you move as well and tell the Duke of your condition so you can plan your funeral ahead. Though the blood moon is still two weeks, I can''t say in confidence that the one who turned you wouldn''t take you away sooner."


    I bit my lips, and I shut my eyes when they bled red. My fangs were itching with my anger, and I had to stop myself, or I''d lose control.


    I was famed for always being calm, but being turned into a vampire, I sometimes have this compulsion to attack. My emotions were going haywire at the moment, and I couldn''t control them.


    "Relax. That man is not your enemy. Even though he turned you, he didn''t kill you." Trinity paused for a moment and added, "I''m more curious as to why he didn''t take you to the Vampire kingdom then and there, though."


    I was curious about that too, but I didn''t want to think about him. At the moment, I was torn, leaving my father and Benjamin and living in an unknown Kingdom full of cursed creatures.


    But I had no choice since it was my part of the deal. And Trinity said that the one who turned me would definitely take me. I didn''t want that dangerous creature near my father or Benjamin.


    Reporting it to the church or the hunter association was also out of the question since I''m a vampire now. They''d definitely burn me in the stakes.


    "As long as you take the blood potion. You''ll be fine," Trinity assured. She must have read the worry on my face.


    "Anyway, I gotta'' go. Remember to contact me if anything comes up. Just draw my name with your blood on a mirror, and I''ll answer you as soon as I can."


    I nodded but was still hesitant. I didn''t want to leave my family. But I had no choice. Trinity was right. They were much safer with me gone.


    "Oh, and Catherine . . ."


    "Y-yes?" I was startled when her voice suddenly turned serious.


    "Don''t trust anyone, and always remember that you must drink blood from time to time."


    ". . . Eh?"


    Before I could ask what she meant, she was gone.


    I took a large intake of air and released it in one go. I took the blood potion whenever my thirst returned, and my last meal was before I met Trinity.


    I didn''t want to drink blood, and as long as I could, I wouldn''t. Even I was turned into one of the creatures of the night, I refused to be one.


    My vision blurred, and I blinked the dizziness away. I couldn''t be weak in these times. For once, I had to take matters into my own hands. I couldn''t be indecisive and prolong the inevitable anymore.


    ''You must go to the Kingdom of Razim and search for the mark.''


    That was my purpose, and Trinity promised me that I could do whatever I wanted after that with an unlimited supply of blood potion to be with Benjamin. I didn''t trust her, but she was the only one who treated my condition, and at the moment, I could only depend on her until I was confident that I could control my thirst without her help.


    However, I didn''t know when that time would come since I was more scared of myself than anyone else at the moment. I was frightened of losing control and attacking my son than going to the Vampire Kingdom.


    I sighed. I guess I''d be living the rest of my life with Trinity''s blood potion to make sure that I wouldn''t attack Benjamin.


    I was dull and weak, and I couldn''t do anything without my father''s support. I wonder if a woman like me could live in the kingdom of vampires and search for the mark.


    Worry flooded my heart, and I shook it off with a snarl. My fingers shot to my mouth, and my tears welled in my eyes. I was more of an animal than a human now.


    My ears perked when I heard voices. I was sure that it didn''t come inside my cell. It was at least fifty meters away, but I heard it clearly like they were whispering in my ears.


    I shifted my eyes like I could see beyond the thick walls of my cell. My nose flared, but it was not working since I had just taken the blood potion.


    However, my hearing . . . I couldn''t stop it. It sometimes picked up sounds that I didn''t want to hear.


    "You naughty man. You''re already married."


    "I''m married to a doll. Honestly, if she weren''t breathing, I would think she really is. She''s like a corpse in bed."


    "*chuckle. What if the Duke finds us?"


    "That idiot Duke is busy crying for his daughter. He''d rather burn candles to find a cure for her than to check on me."


    "And your son?"


    "He''s asleep. Don''t worry. No one will disturb us. I already took control of half of the servants here."


    "*chuckle. How did you even manage it? I heard the Duke''s servants were all loyal to him. That''s why Lady Catherine''s condition remained a secret."


    "First, capturing the heart of that dull woman and the rest was easy."


    I plugged my ears with my hands, but it was no use . . . I already heard it, and my eyes bleed crimson. My fangs extended, and before I knew it, I lost control and broke from my cell.


    I didn''t know what had happened, and when I blinked, I was already in the desolate hallway leading to the bedroom quarters. I didn''t have time to marvel at my newfound powers as I was overcome with the urge to rip someone''s throat tonight.


    It was hard.


    My anger was something else entirely.


    It was like my thirst. I couldn''t control it, nor was I planning to.


    The bedroom door creaked open, and the faked witch and Jorge didn''t even bother to turn off the lights. Their clothes were half undone as he took her from behind on the couch. I bet they were trying to slip a quickie before going to my cell to perform another ritual on me and extort my father''s money.


    "C-Catherine!"


    My head tilted to the side when Jorge released his hold on the charlatan''s waist, and his erect penis jutted out to his stomach.


    "T-this isn''t what it looks like."


    I wonder how did it look like? When you''re already caught with your cock on display.


    "How . . ." I was raging. My fists were shaking. "How much longer are you going to fool me?!"


    In a blink, I was beside him while my claws dug on the charlatan''s shoulders.


    Before she could scream, my fangs tore her throat, and she flopped onto the floor with her eyes wide open.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 32 - Father

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Eeek!" Jorge leaped back, and he stumbled onto the floor with his butt. "C-Catherine, c-come to your senses. This isn''t like you!"


    Agh . . . there''s the Jorge I know. I thought for a moment that I forgot how cowardly he was. When he fucked that charlatan behind my back, his kind eyes were warping crescent, and his amiable face was twisted in a sadistic grin.


    He had fooled me all my life, and now I had come to my senses.


    I grabbed him by his collar with one hand. I was stunned with my strength for a moment before I slammed him against the wall.


    "C-Catherine," he choked. "D-don''t do this . . . t-think about Benjamin!"


    I blinked, and the red in my eyes disappeared. My anger ceased as I thought of my son, and I let go of his collar. I looked at the bloody corpse of the woman on the floor, and I grabbed my hair in despair.


    Did I . . .


    Did I do this . . . ?


    Horror washed over my face, and I shook my head in denial. I promised that I wouldn''t be like those abominable creatures but . . .


    My eyes welled tears that I couldn''t control while Jorge scrambled to his feet and screamed to the guards.


    I was done for.


    Jorge would surely report me to the church. The only thing stopping him before was because I was in my cell, and he could extort my father''s money in my condition. He could do whatever he wanted.


    But now this happened, he would probably blackmail my father in exchange for him to rule the town.


    The door banged open and came in my father and his personal guards. But instead of apprehending me, the guards pierced Jorge''s body with their spears.


    "Fool," my father spat, "do you think me blind that I couldn''t see what you''re doing? You and that faked witch fucking is the last draw of my patience."


    "N-no . . . y-you can''t get away with this . . . . M-my family will . . ." Jorge choked with his blood before his eyes rolled on top of his head.


    "F-father . . ." I was stunned, but more importantly, my father knew?


    Clank!


    I took a step back when the guards'' spear blocked my way when I attempted to move closer to the Duke.


    "Bring your weapons down," my father commanded.


    His personal guards immediately did as they were told, but I still felt their fear. It was palpable even from behind their thick metal armors.


    "Ah . . . my na?ve daughter. My beautiful innocent daughter." My father''s stern face loosened, and he was back to being a doting old man.


    My tears burst when he bolted and hugged me in his arms without even an ounce of fear.


    "My poor, poor daughter. What did I do for you to suffer so? First, you turned into a vampire, and now . . . you witness the treachery of this dastard."


    My father barely reached my blossom. He was a small man, but in his hugs, I felt overwhelmed by his love.


    I hugged him back and didn''t know my strength when I squeezed him tight.


    "Oghf!"


    I immediately let him go and apologized. "I''m sorry, father. Are you okay?"


    My father rubbed his back and stretched his old bones. "I-I''m fine. Rather . . ." he held my hands and looked me in the eyes.


    "Are you okay? How come you can control your thirst now?"


    I looked over the guards, and my father knew exactly what I wanted.


    "Come with me to my office, my dear."


    "But . . ." I was still wary.


    "Don''t worry. Not a soul in here would tell. I promise you."


    I nodded. Though I turned into a vampire, my condition stayed hidden this long because the servant''s loyalty in this manor belonged solely to the Duke.


    Is that why Jorge was easily found?


    I took one last look at the corpse of the man that was once my husband. I didn''t know if I had loved him, but I did like him at one point. His flowery words and kindness opened my heart to his affection.


    However, at his betrayal, all I wanted was to forget that I ever met him and became my husband. That Jorge was long dead, and the man lying on the cold marble floor was nothing but a stranger.


    Such a pity that all I felt now was disgust. I thought even without the Blood Potion, I wouldn''t dare lick his blood full of filth.


    ----


    "You know all along, father?" I asked the moment we were alone inside his study.


    My father nodded in dismay. "I tolerated him because of you and Benjamin, but when you turned into a vampire, I closed my eyes from all that he was doing while thinking of ways on how to deal with him swiftly without you suffering.


    "I was waiting for you to get a little better. I read that newly formed vampires could control their thirst if given days of monitoring feeding. But when I entered your cell, you were gone and I rash in Benjamin''s rooms only to hear the screaming . . . and you know what happened next."


    "What about . . . ," I swallowed hard, and it was only then that I realized what happened, "Jorge? What will we do with him?"


    "You have nothing to worry about. The moment that man knew that you''d turned into a vampire, I had him monitored every day. His death was irrelevant, and his family will keep everything in peace in exchange for money and support. They''re more concerned about Benjamin than him ever since I declared my grandson as my hire."


    At least I could breathe easy knowing that Jorge''s death wouldn''t impact anything. "And you know about the fake witch?"


    My father gave a slight nod. "I was desperate. Even I knew they were fake, I wanted to hope . . ." his eyes welled tears, and his beard trembled to hold them back.


    He held my blood-stained hands without any sign of fear and disgust. "My dearest daughter . . . it''s like a dream to finally have this conversation with you again. Can you control your thirst now?"


    My heart was bleeding at my father''s worn appearance. He lost weight, and he seemed to age more. There were also various books about vampires and witches scattered on his table.


    I didn''t know where my father acquired such books, and I couldn''t imagine what would happen if the church found out about all of this . . . just reading these blasphemous books could get our family hanged until the last generation.


    If they found out that I was turned into one of the creatures of the night and my father was hiding me . . . My father and Benjamin will . . .


    My face buckled, but my fear ironed my resolve.


    I mustn''t stay here.


    My existence would only bring them harm.


    I told my father everything. Even Trinity and my plans to stage my death and go to the Vampire Kingdom where it was safer ¨C¨C for everyone.


    ----


    A/N


    If you like the story, please push that vote button! ^^


    I would be forever grateful if you would spread the novel with your friends. It''s craaazzyy hard to get traffic nowadays, especially with all the million books here ^^


    I would love you forever! ^^


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 33 - Funeral

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "I heard it was a rare disease, and Marquees Jorge caught it too."


    "Poor Duke. He had to cremate his daughter and son-in-law as per the Churches'' orders to prevent the disease from spreading."


    "Lady Catherine''s ashes were scattered beside her mother''s tomb while his husband was sent to his house. I heard it was a private affair."


    "Duke Venezia also came too late."


    *Murmurs . . .


    *Murmurs . . .


    "How are you holding, my friend?" Duke Venezia asked. His thick golden hair had strakes of white while his face aged like the finest wine.


    In contrast, Duke Hamill looked twice his age. His shoulders hunched, decreasing his already small height. He cut a Tabaco on his table and lighted a match. He took one long drag and blew the smoke in his study.


    "*sigh . . . To tell you the truth. If Benjamin isn''t here, I might join Catherine too."


    Duke Venezia''s cane hit the floor. "What nonsense. If I came just a little early . . ."


    "You could have done nothing . . . It wasn''t yours nor the Church''s fault."


    Before Duke Hamill could declare Catherine dead, there should be an emissary of the Church present to inspect the corpse, ensuring that there weren''t any bite marks or anomalies on the dead.


    Trinity already considered that and had someone else''s corpse take Lady Catherine''s while the latter was hiding somewhere safe in the Duke''s estate as the funeral progressed.


    "The church," Duke Venezia sneered, "they couldn''t even cure a disease, and yet they''re spouting miracles to line their pockets with gils."


    "Hush, my friend. The walls have ears."


    "Let them hear it. I am not afraid of them." Duke Venezia scowled. "The Saintess doesn''t even come out from the temple in years now."


    Duke Hamill slumped on his chair. "And the Prince? What does he have to say about his sister not appearing in public?"


    "Step-sister. And they don''t get along. Crown Prince Zen could barely gain his control from the Church''s hold."


    "Is that why you''ll marry your daughter to him? So he could have power?"


    Duke Venezia nodded. "If we let the Church run rampant, this Kingdom is dead for sure. We are rallying behind the Prince''s back to get some powers back to the Kingdom, and you should join us, my friend."


    ". . ." Duke Hamill was silent. "I will think about it."


    "Of course. Take all the time you need and mourn for your daughter first. The Prince sent his condolences as well. He regretted that he couldn''t come to your daughter''s funeral."


    "It''s fine. My daughter''s passing was sudden, and the Crown Prince is thousands of kilometers away. But I will send him a letter for the gifts."


    Duke Venezia nodded, and he rose from his chair. "I will let you be alone to mourn. But I hope to see you at our town''s festival next month."


    Duke Hamill offered a small smile. "I''ll think about it. There''s a lot of things for me to do that were left undone when my daughter was sick."


    "Like the increase of vampires and rogues in our borders?"


    Duke Hamill didn''t say anything.


    "Honestly, it''s supposed to be the church''s job to exterminate those creatures, but since they''re busy lining their pockets, it''s up to us to protect our citizens." Duke Venezia sighed. "They''re using the non-humans to instill fear in the people so they''d be more dependent on the Church. Thank goodness that the Kingdom establish the hunter''s association. That at least put the masses'' trust back into the crown."


    ". . ."


    "I will take my leave now, my friend. I''m sorry that my visit was short."


    Duke Hamill took to his feet and led Duke Venezia into the door. "With the spring festival nearing, I could only imagine how busy you are, and yet you''ve still come all the way here. Thank you."


    "No problem. We''re not strangers." Duke Venezia took his hat and coat from the stand before his eyes shifted behind the floor-to-ceiling windows draped in thick curtains. He thought he saw a silhouette there for a moment.


    "Anyway, I must be going. If there''s anything you want, don''t hesitate to ask my help." Duke Venezia squeezed Duke Hamill''s shoulders and left.


    Duke Hamill then locked the door and heaved a heavy sigh. He spun and came face to face with his sofa in front of the fireplace and was startled to find a handsome young man perched on its leather fabric.


    His beads of golden hair were tied neatly on one side of his shoulder. He was downed in the best quality materials from his vest, coat, and pants. The cufflinks, brooches, and heirloom rings could only mean luxury that even the Duke couldn''t contend while the young man was sporting a kind look with a pair of golden eyes.


    (Pic)


    And when he spoke, his voice was clear and deep, but the commanding tone couldn''t be denied.


    "I''m here to take Catherine."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 34 - Mate

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Bonus Chapter for reaching 100 votes! ^^]


    [Catherine''s POV]


    Watching my own funeral across Benjamin''s window, I didn''t know what to feel. A priest was making her final prayers while the ashes of some stranger were scattered across my tomb beside my mother''s.


    Being a noble and a duke, we have our own graveyard where our ancestors were laid to rest. It was hidden from view and gated, of course, to prevent grave diggers from stealing the jewels of our dead.


    I hummed a tune when I felt Benjamin wake up from my arms. I kissed my little boy''s forehead and hugged him closer against my blossom. I wanted to be near him every day for the remainder of my stay here.


    He was the only joy in my life, and to protect him and be with him, I would do anything.


    Rocking and humming him to sleep, I cradled him close in my arms. I sat on a rocking chair and watched him yawn with his little mouth. He was so cute that my heartfelt big against my chest.


    I wish time with him would stop . . . and when I came too, it was already passed an hour.


    *sigh . . .


    Why can''t my power be time stopped instead of speed and strength?


    My nostrils flared, and my eyes bled crimson when I smelled a distinct scent. Not flowery perfumes and strong scent of wine and Tabaco, but something else entirely.


    A mixture of cinnamon, fresh mint, and blood. The smell of death beneath the artificial scent.


    And it came from my father''s room!


    Making sure that Benjamin was alright, I bolted towards my father''s office. Within minutes I reached the interior of the study, and my eyes zeroed on a man who was casually sitting on the couch.


    It was him!


    The man who turned me and made my life miserable!


    "You!"


    Anger cursed through my veins. Anger that was foreign to me before and only felt now when I was turned into a vampire. There was another, too, a feeling of overwhelming devotion that I dismissed with great effort.


    My emotions were intensified with my bloodlust.


    I must have his head!


    "C-Catherine?" My father was surprised to see me, but I didn''t spare him any attention.


    I leaped forward, claws extending and fangs barring.


    Instead of fear, the man smiled and uttered only one word, "Stop."


    I halted.


    I willed my body to move, but I couldn''t. I was frozen in time, and fear shuddered through me when I realized I couldn''t go against him.


    "Catherine!"


    "Sit."


    My father''s eyes turned dull, and he sat without a word.


    "F-father." My fangs and claws retracted, and my bloodshot eyes returned to normal. "W-what did you do to him?"


    The man made his way towards me ¡ª elegance in his movement and confidence in his every stride. I never saw such a man carry himself with such regality until him. Not even the nobilities in the kingdom nor the king or Saintess could match him.


    "Don''t worry," he said, voice clear and deep. Like a caress of a lover and my heart thudded hard against my chest.


    "Your father is fine."


    He stopped inches from me, and I had to strain my neck just to meet his eyes. He looked human. All parts of him looked human, but his scent gave away that he was a creature of the night.


    He stroked my cheek, and I could do nothing but be hypnotized by his beauty.


    "How are you, my love?"


    . . . My love? I frowned at his words. What does he mean by that?


    He leaned closer, and his breath tickled my ear. "I was worried about you that''s why I came early . . . but it seems that I worried for nothing."


    He straightened his back and smiled, eyes turning crescent. He looked kind, but I knew that he was a demon underneath his disguise. Else, why did he turn my life into a living nightmare?


    "My dear, Catherine," he started, and my knees almost gave way at the husky sound of my name from his lips.


    "I didn''t know how you can control your thirst in just a matter of days, but I don''t care nor plan to find out."


    His pupils constricted, and I cowered before him.


    "I''m here to take you away."


    ". . ."


    I knew this day would come, but it was too soon.


    "What if I . . ." I looked away. Even I was turned into a vampire, my timid nature wouldn''t just disappear, especially since my newly found anger was nowhere to be found.


    He was intimidating and exuded confidence, while I was . . .


    Well . . . dull and meek.


    It took everything I had not to fall to my knees in his presence.


    "I don''t want to . . ."


    ". . ."


    The silence that soon followed was unbearable, and I knew he was staring at me with narrowed pupils. I felt the burn of his stair even without looking.


    ". . . Not too soon . . . ," I added. My voice croaked into a plea when I thought of Benjamin, and my tears pooled in my eyes.


    Why am I so helpless against him even with all these acquired powers? Was it because he was the one who bit me?


    He pinched my chin and made me look him in the eyes. His expression softened, melting, and my tears rolled on my cheeks.


    He wiped them gently and said with a soft voice like a whisper. "You can''t, my love. I have already given you enough time to be with your family."


    Is that why he left after biting me?


    "I have endured these days worrying about you that any seconds more, my blood will burst from my nerves."


    I was confused.


    "Why?"


    Why me? Why call me like I was his long last lover? Why was his voice so soft and his gestures so gentle?


    We didn''t know each other. I hated him, but there was an invincible thread pulling me towards him. An escapable bond that I couldn''t ignore.


    "Why . . .?" He blinked, surprised by my question like he didn''t expect me to ask why.


    "Oh, I see . . ." His pupils constricted once more, "It''s because you''re originally a human, and you don''t feel it."


    He huffed a laugh, and I was amazed how everything dimmed but him when his handsome face turned divine.


    "I oftentimes forget that you''re a human. But now that you''ve turned into a vampire . . . you should feel it too."


    "Feel it?"


    He held my hand and interlaced our fingers.


    "The bond. My love. You and I are fated. You''re my mate."


    ". . . Huh?"


    ----


    A/N


    Please show some sweet love to the vote button, and I always love to hear your comments. ^^


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 35 - Travel

    A/N


    I own the cover. I painted it myself ^^


    What do you guys think?


    Who''s the woman in the cover? Wrong answers only XD


    ----


    [Dorothy''s POV]


    Coarse black hair like the darkest night. They looked like his hands ran them in one too many times, and yet somehow, it achieved the perfect style that went nicely with his face. Sun-kissed skin from working under the sun. Pale pink lips and striking eyes of blue like the ocean, framing his chiseled cheeks and thin pinkish lips.


    I wondered what his lips tasted like.


    I sighed in bliss as I watched Michael beside me.


    He was so dreamy even he was just sitting inside the wooden carriage while his father, or whoever he was, was leading the horse towards Roselake town.


    I didn''t know what we were supposed to do. Trinity and Michael were planning something, and I was too occupied with Michael''s smile to even care what it was.


    It didn''t matter. I just had to follow Trinity''s orders to maintain my appearance and make sure to seduce Michael before he claimed the Saintess''s position.


    I had always been a simple girl with simple dreams.


    Kya!


    Michael and my eyes locked, and he gave me his most prized dimpled smile.


    "Uhm . . . could you not stare too much?"


    "Kya!" did he just talk to me? I palmed my heated face and looked to the other side. Could it be that he was going to propose to me now?


    Trinity threw me a dead stare. "Stop daydreaming and wipe your saliva."


    Eh? I blinked and touched my chin. It was kind of wet, and I immediately wiped it off. How embarrassing!


    Michael didn''t say it, right?


    I took a peek at his handsome face and found that his attention was now on Trinity. They were back to whatever they were discussing.


    I breathed easy. I composed myself, but Michael always stole my attention no matter how hard I tried to focus on the conversation. It was like my eyes were magnetic towards him.


    I still couldn''t believe that this was happening! Trinity was really a goddess sent by my prayers! Because of her, my appearance changed, and I got to be with the man I love.


    "Is she going to be okay?" Michael asked.


    Trinity answered with a voice that couldn''t be bothered, "Don''t mind her. You''ll get used to it."


    Michael threw me another look before he said, "Is it alright for you two to leave Madam Bertud''s house? Isn''t she going to search for you?"


    Michael already knew that I was Dorothy, but that didn''t bother me since I was beautiful before. But now, I was probably the prettiest girl he had ever seen! I was confident he would ask my hand in marriage one of these days.


    "Don''t worry. We left a letter and bags of coins. As long as she was paid a hefty amount of gil, she wouldn''t care if we disappear." Trinity shrugged. "Besides, with a rag-tag village like that, it was common for girls our age to leave our house and explore the towns to try our luck."


    "Hmm . . ." Michael shifted his eyes between Trinity and me, and I retracted my gaze when he caught me staring. "I guess that''s true. And with your appearance changed, I doubt she''d even recognize you two."


    Michael huffed a sigh. "Witches are really handy."


    Trinity''s lips down curved into a scowl. "I''m not your personal spell caster nor portion maker. Got that?"


    "Right. Right." Michael laughed. "You two are my friends who are going to help me claim my rightful place and marry the girl I love."


    Michael winked at me, and my heart leaped to my mouth. I almost passed out from the surge of blood and rapid palpitations. I looked away and covered my bleeding nose.


    Trinity rolled her eyes at me, but I didn''t care. You don''t just receive a wink from THE Michael, alright?!


    But anyway, the girl he loves that he kept talking about. I was confident that I could beat her. I pressed my chest forward. With this appearance, I had no doubt.


    "You''ve grown cat ears again."


    "Eh?" my head spun at Trinity before I scrambled for my compact.


    True enough, my ears were growing furs again. I yelped and immediately covered my head with my hood.


    Michael laughed, and I felt my face burn.


    "Can you do something about this?" I hissed.


    Trinity gave me an elegant half-shrug. "Unless you remember what you put on your face and their exact dosage, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay like that."


    "For how long?"


    Trinity looked over the ceiling. "Hmm . . . maybe months or years."


    "Years?" I shrieked and jumped to my feet. Then I realized my mistake. Michael couldn''t see my village, commoner-like attitude. If I wanted to compete with that noblewoman, I had to be like her or more than her.


    I coughed and composed myself. I sat on the wooden chair and crossed my legs. "Well . . . it''s not like I''m in a hurry or anything. But it will save us a lot of trouble in the future if you could cure it now."


    Trinity rolled her eyes. "I''m working on it, but at the moment, you have to wait, your highness."


    I ignored her sarcasm and hid my appearance from Michael, checking myself on my compact powder. I rubbed the furs on my ears and lamented. How long will it last this time?


    Purrr . . . a low purr rumbled in my throat when I rubbed the softness of the fur. They''re kind of cute, though, and the furs were soft.


    "Are you sure she''d be alright?" Michael asked. I was happy that he was concerned for me and all, but I would be happier if he just forgot the whole cat ears thing.


    Trinity raised a brow. "If you''re asking if she''d be a hindrance in our mission because of her unstable appearance, then yes."


    "Eh?" I looked at Trinity, wide eyes.


    "But I can''t just leave her either."


    I looked at Trinity with watery eyes. "Trinity . . ." I was touched. I was wrong about her. She was nice all along.


    "She''d be useful," she said and looked at me with a smirk. "I hope."


    ". . ." Is that it? Was my existence measured by how useful I was now?


    I bat an eyelid at her. "Oh, I''ll be useful, alright. Isn''t that what I promised you?"


    Trinity nodded and beamed. "That''s why from now on, you''ll do combat training and history lessons every day."


    ". . . Egh?"


    ----


    A/N


    We''ve got contracted today. Yaay! ^^


    In the future, you can support Dorothy''s love of makeup by voting using GT and gifts. LOL XD


    To celebrate I plan of publishing 5 chapters today!


    Stay tuned for more and don''t forget to smash that vote button and leave comments and reviews to motivate me to write and publish more chapters everyday ^^


    Forever grateful to your support,


    Miu


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 36 - Training

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    A/N


    Sorry for the late bonus. Wifi was down yesterday, and I fell asleep XD.


    Anyway, here it is. Enjoy ^^


    [2-5 bonus chapters]


    ----


    [Trinity''s POV]


    *huff


    *pant


    "Stop panting. You''ve barely run for ten minutes," I said at Dorothy when she stopped again for the hundredth time to catch her breath.


    "Shut up! I haven''t had any physical activity since the day I was born! This sudden ran is already torture!"


    My brows rose. "So, are you going to give up?"


    Dorothy bit her lower lip and threw a glance in Michael''s way. Michael and Ric were setting camp in preparation for the night.


    We stopped in a forest near the river to pass the night while I took the time to start Dorothy''s training by having her ran in circles at the patches of grass to improve her stamina.


    Michael caught Dorothy''s intense stare, and he shot her a smile. Dorothy''s face brightened, and she jumped to her feet full of energy.


    "W-who said about giving up? I was just taking in the scenery, tis'' all. Watch me as I sprint a hundred kilometers in just an hour!"


    "Good luck with that," I murmured when Dorothy picked up her pace and shouted her battle cry as she circled the patches of grass.


    Michael stopped beside me with twigs and woods in his hands. It was probably for the fire later as it gets chilly in the night.


    "Is she going to be alright?" he asked.


    "Running wouldn''t kill her." I cut him a brief look. "Or are you still worried about her condition?"


    "That too, to be honest."


    I licked my lips and smirked. "Then maybe you can cure her? I heard rumors that the Saintess could perform miracles and heal the sick."


    It was the reason why the masses paid an exorbitant price so that they could have their wish delivered to the Saintess''s ears.


    Michael stifled an awkward laugh. "I don''t know about that. If I did, I don''t know how to use it. No one thought me."


    "Maybe you still need Luminaire''s blessing for you to have access to some of her powers? You know the one they perform in the sacred hall whenever a new Saintess is crowned."


    Michael gave a no care shrug. "Maybe." He then changed the topic. "Anyway, I could use a hand in setting our tent."


    I pretended I didn''t hear him and looked at Dorothy, who just fell flat on her face when she stumbled on her own feet.


    ". . . Or maybe not."


    "You and sir Ric got it handled. There''s no more space for a weak lady such as myself to help with a man''s job."


    Michael smirked and held his laughter. "Weak, you say? You''re probably the strongest from all of us here."


    I hugged my knees and prompted my chin on my crossing arms. "Flattery won''t get you anywhere. And I don''t have any spell that can help you set that tent in a snap."


    I knew he was surprised, for I hit the mark of his true intentions.


    "Can you read my mind?"


    "No need. It''s pretty obvious."


    "Then what do you think I''m thinking now?"


    I shifted a look over at him but was startled when I found him leaning so close to me with his face just a breath away from mine. His blue eyes caught me off guard and the teasing smile on his lips added to his charms.


    I placed a hand over his face when he attempted to move closer.


    "Stop checking on my pimples and warts every chance you''ve got."


    Michael laughed, and the hotness of his breath burned my palms. I retracted my hand and flipped my hair at his next words.


    "I really can''t hide anything from you."


    His laughter attracted Dorothy''s attention, and I didn''t have to see her face to know that she was annoyed. Her jealousy was wreaking off her as she stomped her feet in our direction.


    "Well, you two sure are getting cozy with each other. Mind if I join in as well?" she said, the corner of her lips were twisting into a half-smile and half sneer.


    "You can, after you finish your run," I replied. Unbothered by her piercing glares.


    Keep that up, and I''ll turn you into a goat for real.


    "Well, then, ladies. I''m going to go work on our tent." Michael shot me a wink. "If you''ll excuse me."


    ". . ." I knew what he was up to. The mischief was practically dancing on his face.


    "Trinity!"


    And as he and I expected, Dorothy grabbed my shoulders, and her pretty face with red veins in her bulging eyes stared at me with anxiousness.


    "You''re not falling for Michael, too, right?"


    I sighed under my breath.. That damn man sure knew how to create a problem when there was none.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 37 - Swim

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [3-5 bonus chapters]


    [Trinity''s POV]


    After the hefty meal, I waited for the others to fall asleep. Dorothy slept like a rock. If only she would stop snoring so loud.


    I gathered some change of clothes and ointments and proceeded towards the river. I passed by Ric, who was taking a nap with one eye open under a large tree near Michael''s tent. I assumed he was guarding his master. He was a man of few words, and I like him already.


    I wasn''t worried about him peeking at me if I took a bath because I knew it wasn''t in his character. He was an old guy with a gentleman attitude and peeking a woman in the river in the middle of the night was . . . wasn''t in his character, I guess.


    But if he ever he did. I would know right away, and I had my own way of dealing with perverts.


    Spy on a noble lady, but don''t spy on a witch, as they say.


    Walking for ten minutes in the long expanse of the river with only a lamp and the bright moon as my light, I think it was a safe distance to start my needed bath. Under the blazing heat, the long afternoon ride was tiresome than Dorothy''s constant wining and flirting with Michael.


    I removed my clothes and dove into the cold water. It was exactly what I needed. The feel of something refreshing gliding against my tired muscles, taking away my exhaustion and the afternoon sweat off from my body.


    It was the only time that I felt relaxed. My mind was at peace. No longer thinking, just feeling. It was a temporary respite amidst all that happened and would happen in the future.


    . . .


    . . .


    If only I were given my alone time without disturbance, but I could no longer ignore that presence lurking in the shadows.


    "What do you want?" I asked, unbothered to cover myself, and continued to wash my skin with mint and Verbana. The river was deep, hiding my body until my neck. I was confident that the darkness would cover everything there was to cover.


    Michael chuckled, and from the shadows, he emerged on the edge of the river. The moonlight cast a glim that made his countenance even more handsome.


    "You know I''m starting to think that you have a secret famillar following you around."


    Not familiar. The sprites had warned me of his arrival. I knew Michael was well trained. It was evident from how he moved and how he walked with silent steps. Ric must have trained him since young.


    Unfortunately for him, no matter how trained he was in combat, the sprites knew all.


    "Sorry. I don''t want to peek, but I''m curious at your real appearance," said Michael at my silence.


    I took a deep breath. He was not going to let this topic go. I thought and closed my eyes and washed my face before facing him. "Is that all?"


    (Pic)


    ". . ."


    I expected him to be shocked at my real appearance, but the way he caught his tongue staring at me with wide eyes was too much.


    "What?" I asked after a minute that he just stared at me.


    "You''re so beautiful," he murmured.


    ". . ." I expected the answer, but I was still speechless, especially from the sincerity of his voice coupled with the seriousness of his face.


    I smirked and lightened the mood." More beautiful than Emerald?" I had to remind him that he was in love with another woman because I didn''t like the desire that passed in his eyes for a fraction of a second.


    Michael blinked and caught between his fists. "Of course, Emerald is hundred times beautiful."


    I would believe him if only his voice didn''t shake like he wasn''t sure.


    I turned and resumed washing myself. "Now that you''ve seen my real appearance. Can you leave me? I''d rather like taking my bath alone."


    ". . . It seemed to me that you''re trying hard to raise your guard against me. Why? Are you afraid that you would fall in love with me?" he asked. There was no malice in his tone nor any form of boosting. He was just simply asking.


    . . . The confidence of this man.


    I couldn''t blame him, though. All women love him, and I bet he could swoon the hardest of hearts with just a wink.


    Fortunately, my heart was dead, and no amount of good looks could bring it back to life after Rhazien. Besides, romance was out of the question with my mission. It was just a hindrance.


    "Rest assured," I said, "We will never cross that line."


    ". . . I see. Good to know then."


    I didn''t get to see his face when he left, but the heaviness of his footsteps got me curious. But when I turned to look, he was already gone.


    I let out a heavy sigh and dove into the river.


    That was right. Feelings would just complicate things.. It was an unwelcome hindrance, and it was better to end the first sign of it as soon as possible.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 38 - Meeting

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [4-5 bonus chapters]


    [Catherine''s POV]


    Looking at the gloomy night from my window, I forgot what day it was. Maybe around four days after I was brought here by Charles?


    Did it matter?


    My life was eternal now as long as I was not stabbed by a silver dagger or burned by the fire or morning light.


    From the beginning of my days here, I learned that Charles was one of the seven pureblooded vampires. I didn''t know what that meant, but it seemed like he was a very important Vampire.


    It was evident by how he had his own castle furnished with gold moldings and diamonds. I haven''t attempted to explore nor got out of my room since my captivity here, and I planned it to remain that way.


    Even if my goal was to help Trinity find this mark, I was feeling unmotivated.


    I miss my son and father . . .


    I took a long sigh and propped my chin over my hands on the window sill. It was night, and the garden looked lovely with the pleasant lights. There were vampire servants everywhere, and they all seemed happy with their jobs.


    This baffled me since I thought vampires were gloomy creatures who only drink blood and sleep. But as I observed them . . . they looked more human if only not for their pale greyish luminescent skin and their eyes that turned red whenever they were hungry and angry.


    I haven''t interacted with the servants in the castle, nor did I plan to . . . Charles was giving me space alone, and I was grateful for it. But all this claiming that I was his mate was getting on my nerves.


    The maids often brought my meals of fresh blood soup without fail as soon as I woke up. But I haven''t drunk any of it. I was abusing the blood potion, but I didn''t care. Trinity left me with a box full of it. She promised that she''d send me more when my supply was low. However, I didn''t know how she''d do it.


    Knock . . .


    Knock . . .


    I didn''t answer. It must be the maids here to bring my raw meal again.


    "My Lady, we''re coming in . . ."


    I sighed and barely looked at the door when Mille and Millie came in. They were my personal servants that Charles picked for me. Two beautiful twins with dark glossy skin, dark braided hair, and a pair of striking amber eyes like cats.


    "My Lady, the Duke is asking for you to join him for dinner tonight."


    ". . . The Duke?" I mumbled. He was asking for me? That was a first since I came here. We haven''t met since then, and I thought it would stay that way. At least my hate for him kept burning because whenever I saw him, that hate seemed to vanish, and all I thought was to submit to him.


    I asked Mille and Millie once about it, and true enough, my suspicion was correct. Those who were bit and turned were submissive and loyal to those who turned them. It was a compulsion to please their master, which was hard to ignore.


    I stood to my feet, clutched my hands, and looked to the other side. "Could I not come?"


    Mille and Millie bowed their heads. "The master insists."


    I bit my lips. Mille and Millie were nothing but respectful towards me, and they hadn''t done anything . . . unpleasant so far. Would they get punished if I didn''t show up? In Seraphim, servants were penalized if they couldn''t do their lord''s orders.


    I closed my eyes tight and exhaled a heavy breath. "Very well."


    It was just dinner. At most, it would take ten minutes. Fifteen if I was forced to have conversations.


    With their stoic faces, the twins looked at me and said, "We shall ready your bath and dress."


    ". . . Eh?" I was dumbfounded for a moment. Then I bitterly smiled at myself. Of course, I had to be pretty and presentable if I was going to meet the Duke.


    I thought that custom was only applicable in Seraphim, but I guess I have to be presentable too in front of such a monster.


    "Then . . . I will be in your care." I was not going to argue nor make their life and mine harder by resisting the inevitable.


    I was not the maser here. I was a captive, and I knew my place. To achieve my goal and be with Benjamin, I must learn to blend in . . . like what I always did in the past.


    Be a flower. Beautiful and elegant for the others to admire. But don''t stand out, for you will be the first to be plucked.


    After taking a bath, Mille and Millie dressed me in a dark gown with laces, decorated with sapphires and diamonds in the shape of different roses, complete with sparkling and expensive jewelry to match. We only wore black at the funeral in Seraphim. I guess the gloomy colors were a thing here.


    I admired how the dress went perfectly well with my pale skin, and the sapphires and diamonds were stunning with the curls of my golden hair and blue eyes.


    Though . . . wasn''t the hem of my dress a little too low? I was worried that my breasts would burst out from the sheer tightness of the corset and dress.


    Was it the Duke''s taste?


    I blushed at the thought and shook my head. I must not forget the hate. I had to remind myself that he was the reason why I was separated from Benjamin.


    "You look lovely, Lady Catherine," Mille said with sincerity. There wasn''t any malice in her voice, nor was there a hint of admiration. It was just simply formal and appropriate to praise me at a time like this.


    Though they were twins and had the same poker faces, I could tell them apart from their distinct smell. They must not have bothered to hide their scent since I was just a weak vampire.


    Nevertheless, I smiled at them." Thank you, Mille and Millie."


    It was time to meet the Duke ¨C¨C the master of this castle.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 39 - Dinner

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    [5-5 bonus chapters]


    [Catherine''s POV]


    Ever since I was a child, I always heard praises about my beauty. How I looked fragile and adorable with my eyes always half-closed.


    But standing before three gorgeous women on the table who each excluded their own charms, I felt ordinary. But one thing in common with us were our golden curls of hair and pair of blue eyes.


    There were odd similarities between us, and not for the different colors of our dresses, ornaments, and jewelry, we might be quadruplets.


    Are we color-coded now? I could only wear blue while the others wore red, yellow, and green over a black dress.


    I think it was the Duke''s fetish or something, but I was not liking it the least.


    The women sized me up and down. Two crinkled their noses while the reaming one barely spared me a glance.


    They were vampires. There was no doubt about it with their otherworldly beauty and distinct scent.


    "Veronica, Lizbeth, Patricia, this is Catherine," Charles introduced, and my heart skipped a beat.


    It felt like forever since I last heard his deep clear voice, but there was never a second that it didn''t stop hunting me, even in my dreams.


    Patricia faked a smile. "Hello."


    Veronica was silent and gave me a nod while Lizbeth remained stoic as a statue.


    I felt I was not welcomed. They were not happy to see me, and it was very obvious. Were they Charles''s wives? Mistresses?


    "Veronica, kindly give your seat to Catherine." Charles''s voice was pleasant, and so was his face that contained nothing but a gentle smile.


    Veronica was stunned. The red roses on her headdress ruffled when she looked at Charles. "My Lord, this has always been my sit."


    Charles face remained amicable, but his smile disappeared. "I won''t ask twice."


    Patricia smirked while Lizbeth remained dead as a corpse on her seat.


    I, however, didn''t know what to do. In this situation, I should have offered to sit on the empty rows of chairs along the twenty-meter-long marble table. But I wasn''t the Duchess anymore, nor was I the owner of the house.


    I was a nobody in here.


    Possibly a mistress like the others.


    "Catherine." Charles gestured for me to sit, and I sat beside him. He was seated on the center table where he belonged, and I shifted uncomfortably on my seat when he looked at me with those same kind eyes.


    "Have you gotten used to your life here?" he asked, voice soft like he was afraid to scare me away.


    I looked down and tumbled my fingers for answers. I took my time since I was afraid that my voice would come out as a squeak. "I have, my lord."


    I breathed a secret sigh of relief when my voice came out fine. But it didn''t change the fact that I was both enthralled and angry at this man.


    But right now. For my wish and for my safety, I had to endure.


    "It would be wonderful if we could take a stroll in town one of these days. But in the meantime, you can ask me to tour you around the castle."


    I didn''t speak. I didn''t want to be together even a second with him. I nodded and lowered my head more.


    He pinched my chin, attempting to capture my elusive gaze.


    "You should look me in the eyes when I''m talking to you. And I expect a reply whenever I ask you a question. Understood?"


    I was stunned at his voice that suddenly turned cold, and I met his gaze only to have my heart thudded hard against my chest at the seriousness of his face.


    My eyes shifted between his handsome face and anywhere else. "Y-yes . . . my lord."


    He let go of me and smiled at everyone. "Let''s eat."


    I didn''t want to eat, and the blood potion worked miracles in controlling my hunger even when I was presented with different dishes with blood as the main ingredient. The chief must be a professional cook to come up with this blood menu.


    The servants who came out from the shadows started to serve the food on our plate, and contrary to what I expected, the ladies ate their portion with elegance and grace. I thought that they would gobble anything that was blood.


    Were they noble ladies before they were turned?


    "Catherine"


    I blinked and gazed at Charles, trying hard to look at his brows than his set of intimidating golden orbs.


    "They are raw animal food. They don''t contain human flesh."


    "Except for the blood. They''re virgins'' blood, and it''s delicious," chortled Patricia. She then caught her tongue when Charles cut her a look.


    "I''m not hungry . . . ," I said with a voice barely above a whisper.


    "Don''t worry, dear. You''ll get used to it," consoled Veronica with down-curved lips. "I was like that at first, too. But sooner or later, you have to eat if you don''t want to lose control and attack someone."


    Charles raised his hand, and a servant took my plate.


    "Take your time," he said, eyes on me, and I wanted to pull away my gaze when he held my hand on the table. "There''s no rush. But I hope that you''ll eat even just a little."


    The others visibly gasped. Their sight was burning on Charles''s hand, squeezing mine in his tight hold.


    I felt hot all of a sudden, and my breathing hitched when my sight zeroed on the veins on Charles''s neck. My fangs itched from my gums, and my eyes almost turned crimson.


    I immediately retrieved my hand and hid the redness of my face.


    What was that impulse? I wonder. For a moment, I thought I would attack him and drink his blood.


    Charles huffed a small laugh like he knew what I was thinking. "When was the last time you drunk blood, Catherine?"


    My lips pressed tight, and the air turned unbearably cold. My palms became sweaty with the cold while my body was burning hot.


    "S-since . . . our first meeting, my lord."


    ". . ."


    I heard the murmurs of the others, and I thought that I had made a blunder. What if they''d investigated and found the blood potion? Would Trinity and I get in trouble then? The witches were scorned as much as the werewolves and humans in here.


    "Four days?"


    "That''s long?''


    "How did you manage to control your thirst?"


    "Everyone."


    At Charles''s voice, the others stop.


    "Could you leave Catherine and me alone?"


    It was not a request, and everyone knew it.


    Veronica''s face couldn''t be painted, but she still managed a smile as she stood from her seat.


    Patricia blatantly showed her disapproval with a frowning face while Lizbeth was still dead as a corpse.


    When the women exited the dining hall, and the large door softly thudded with a close, leaving Charles and me alone in the dim room, he unceremoniously cut his palm, and my eyes bleed crimson at his blood dripping from his hand.


    "Drink."


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 40 - Dream

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Drink."


    I didn''t register what he said. I was hypnotized by the thick red blood dripping from his hands. No amount of blood potion was able to control my thirst, jabbing hard at my stomach. And if I didn''t drink his blood now, every nerve in my body would rip me apart.


    I swayed forward and grabbed his hand. My tongue slipped from my mouth, beyond my control, and I took my first taste of him.


    "Ahh . . ."


    It was so good!


    Better than sex.


    His blood was enough to send me to euphoria that I forgot everything else.


    My fangs elongated, and I was dying to taste more but stopped and backed away.


    I covered my mouth and uttered, "I-I''m sorry . . ."


    I couldn''t do it.


    Won''t do it!


    I was afraid that if I indulged myself with his blood, I would get addicted. I would surely get addicted. That was an irrevocable fact.


    I was already at the mercy of his control. I didn''t want to be at the mercy of his blood too.


    Or else . . .


    He would become a part of my life that I couldn''t get away in the future.


    Charles''s smile disappeared. "So stubborn."


    He bit his wrist and sucked a mouthful of blood, and before I could react, he was in front of me. He grabbed my hair and pulled it over, tipping my head for him to take my mouth in his.


    I gasped and choked when his tongue pushed his thick blood into my throat, forcing me to drink his blood.


    The first drop of his blood was enough for me to forget everything and as I gulped a mouthful, all I could do was moan in pleasure. I reached my tongue inside his mouth, licking every last bit of blood I could have.


    I was greedy for more, and I knew it was the start of my doom, and I hated him for it.


    However, I couldn''t stop now.


    I grabbed his hand and sucked on his wrest. He gently caressed my head, and all I could do was indulge in his blood until I was full. My heart pulsated rapidly that I feared it would break my ribs ¨C¨C then everything just went dark from there.


    "Catherine . . ." I heard him whisper my name. It was like a lullaby in my ears, and the next thing I knew, I was floating.


    ". . . Rest well . . . my love . . ."


    ----


    In the dark hallway, I found myself in my nightgown. I didn''t know where I was nor what was happening.


    "H-hello?"


    No one answered.


    The silence was deafening.


    And then I saw a light at the end of the corridors. A shadow holding a lamp and entered the left fork of the pathway.


    "Excuse me," I called and ran in that direction.


    The shadow paused in front of a door before opening it and entering inside.


    I grabbed my nightgown and ran after it, stumbling at the end in front of a golden door with intricate carvings. I opened and entered inside to find a room just like mine. The only difference was, in place of the bed was a coffin in glass with gold embellishments and moldings surrounded by flowers in deferent shades of blue.


    I made my way towards it with shaking steps. Peering through the little light of the blood moon, I stumbled back upon recognizing the woman inside the coffin.


    ME?!


    The thunder crashed hard outside the window, and it stole my attention towards a giant painting on the wall. A painting of a woman with golden curls of hair and bright blue eyes together with a handsome man with the same golden hair tied in a ponytail, resting at the side of his shoulder.


    I gasped and lurched forward from my bed.


    *pant


    *huff


    Droplets of sweat coated my face, and my nightgown was in a tangled mess. I clawed for the sheets and covered my body, giving comfort to my thoughts.


    It was a dream . . .


    Just a dream. I assured myself.


    I rubbed my eyes and wiped my sweat with the blanket. I took in a deep breath and looked around to find myself inside my room. Still trapped in a vampire''s castle.


    At least the pounding in my head had ceased, and the jabbing pain in my stomach was gone. Was it because I drank Charles''s blood?


    Recalling what happened, I forgot about the dream, and my face went red, burning from my body''s heat.


    We kissed!


    That was all I could think about as I skimmed my lips. I couldn''t remember the sensation since the overpowering taste of his blood dominated my mind.


    I composed myself. I didn''t know what I was to him or what my role was, and I wasn''t interested in knowing. Somewhere deep in my heart, I was afraid that I was like the others.


    I smiled bitterly at myself.


    Of course, I was like the others.


    I was dull, and there was nothing special about me.


    I was his mistress. One of his many women. It was obvious.


    I lay on the bed and took a deep breath. I tried to imagine Benjamin''s face but worry just flooded my heart. I wonder what he''s doing right now. Was he asleep? Did the nanny feed and bathe him?


    Benjamin couldn''t sleep at night when I didn''t cradle him in my arms and sing him his favorite lullaby.


    My tears blurred my vision, and I covered my eyes with my arms. Then and there, I wanted to go to him and ignore all consequences if I was caught.


    My hate for Charles ignited once more as I thought of my son. I must not forget that he was the reason why I was forced here ¨C¨C away from Benjamin and father.


    Father was already old. I was afraid about his health and . . .


    I scrambled into a sitting position when I noticed someone inside my room.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 41 - Invitation

    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Can''t sleep?"


    My breath was stuck in my throat at the sight of Charles sitting on the couch in front of my bed with crossing fingers on top of his interlacing knees.


    W-when did he get in here?


    "M-my lord . . ." I humbled at his presence and lowered my head. I didn''t want to see him, especially after what happened.


    Though all I could think was his lips and blood. No man ever made me feel this way like he did, not even Jorge, who became a character that I forgot. Was it because I was turned into a vampire that my sex drive suddenly went out of control?


    "You don''t look happy, Catherine."


    My brows twitched. "I was forced to become a vampire and leave my newborn in the hands of strangers. My life had completely turned upside down. Of course, I''m not happy."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    I gasped and realized my mistake.


    "I . . ." I bit my lip. I was not sorry. If ever, he should be the one apologizing to me.


    I meet his gaze. "I want to return to normal. I don''t want to drink blood. I want to be with my son. But you . . . you took my happiness away from me. How would you expect me to feel about it?"


    ". . ."


    I was expecting him to be annoyed or mad, but he just looked at me before he sighed.


    "You''re right. I''m sorry. It was insensitive of me."


    ". . ." my heart drummed when he stood from his seat and went for the door. He stopped and said, "I will leave you alone . . . for now."


    And then he was gone without looking back.


    . . .


    . . .


    I didn''t know what had happened.


    I thought I would be happy for telling him my feelings but . . . I was wrong. I got madder that he didn''t react and say anything to appease my anger.


    I burrowed my head against my pillow. I still didn''t understand why he turned me and brought me here when clearly, he already had lots of women.


    Was it a fetish? A hobby of collecting women with golden curls of hair and eyes of blue? And do what with them?


    My face heated, and I shook the dirty thoughts out of my mind.


    Veronica and Patricia seemed to like him. It was apparent how the two were fighting for his attention during dinner.


    While Lizbeth . . . I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    . . . What''s going to happen to me now?


    I wondered and fell asleep with these thoughts.


    ----


    "Is it safe to come out in the sun?" I asked came morning.


    "As long as you won''t get hit directly by the sun, the light possessed no dangers," Millie answered as she did my hair while Mille fixed my makeup.


    I woke up late morning to find an invitation from Patricia to have tea under the shades of the gazebo in the garden. It would be disrespectful to turn down her first offer, especially since she lived in this castle longer than me.


    But I was worried that the sun might burn me. I read that vampires can''t go out when the sun is up, or they''d turn to dust.


    "Would it be alright?" I mumbled.


    "Don''t worry, my Lady. Lady Patricia might be extreme at times, but she wouldn''t cause trouble, especially that Master Charles is in the castle," assured Mille.


    But what if he''s not? I shuddered at the thought. I didn''t know anyone in here except for Mille and Millie, and I didn''t completely trust the two of them either. For now . . . what''s keeping me safe was Charles.


    But even he could end my life if he wanted to.


    Would he get bored like Jorge and kill me if he realized how dull I was?


    I sighed at the thought. My life right now was tied with him, and I couldn''t even do anything about it. I didn''t know what he expected of me, and it was hard to move without knowing the rules and boundaries.


    The twins draped me under a large cape with a hood before we set out into the garden. The path towards the garden was covered with roof tiles, trees, and all sorts of flowers, making sure that everyone was under some sort of shade.


    I thought I could no longer see the sun, but I was wrong. Well . . . I could not be directly under it. I wonder if I''d really turn to dust if I exposed my finger to that glaring beam of light?


    I wanted to find out, but Millie stopped me in time.


    "Please don''t, my Lady. Though you''ll recover your lost hand soon in enough when you feed, but once my lord hears of it . . ."


    "We will be punished," Mille added. "He strictly ordered us to protect you and that no harm shall befall you."


    "I . . . I''m sorry." That surprised me. I didn''t know that Charles would care whether I got hurt or not. But knowing that he did, my heartfelt bigger inside my chest.


    But maybe he was like that to the others as well, and my heart dropped. It was not that I liked him. I loathed him, but he was my master. There was something about him that made my blood jump, and my heart thumped in excitement with just the thought alone.


    I wonder if it was a natural reaction for their master.


    Maybe I could ask Patricia, who was sitting on a small table, dressed in a black lacy gown, embroidered with golden patterns.


    "Ah. You''re finally here, sister."


    ----


    A/N


    Sorry for not updating for 2 days. I took a rest and time off during the weekends ^^


    We''ll update 2 more later so smash that vote button to keep me motivated and publish more ^^


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 42 - Tea

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Please take a seat and come join me for tea."


    I did as I was told. She waved her hand, and the servants dispersed except for Mille and Millie, who remained behind me.


    "Don''t worry, you two. Your Lady is safe with me," said Patricia. Her lips were sparkling in gold like the golden curls of her hair held by different sets of jewelry.


    Vampires were really bold in their clothing and makeup choices, and I envied her for wearing such colors. I, on the other hand, was living on repeats. I never bothered to try something new.


    Mille and Millie bowed their head, and their braided hair fell forward. "I''m sorry, lady Patricia. Master Charles strictly ordered us not to leave Lady Catherine''s side whenever she goes out of her room."


    I ignored Patricia''s pupils dilating upon what Mille and Millie had just said and looked at the teas and biscuits.


    Patricia''s eyes went back to their deeper shades of blue, and she laughed. "It must be because you''re still new. Lord Charles is such a dear."


    I doubt it. He was probably monitoring me for fear that I would escape or do something stupid like basking in the sunlight.


    "Don''t worry about the biscuits and tea, sister. They''re bought in the human world. Though they taste bland, I thought you''d prefer it than raw meat and blood."


    "Thank you," I said and picked a biscuit. She was right. It was tasteless. I had to recall what it tasted like just for me to swallow it.


    "Ah. One of the many things I miss being human. Good food," Patricia lamented.


    "You were once human?" I asked. Though I was not surprised since I already had a clue.


    "We all are." Patricia flashed a small smile. "The only original vampires left were the purebloods. Lord Charles is among them. You''re very lucky that he has turned you."


    ". . ." It took all I got to control my anger. I shut my eyes when I felt they were about to change into crimson. I didn''t know their circumstances, but it seemed that Patricia was happy she was turned.


    I, on the other hand . . .


    I composed myself and offered her a small smile though no further ongoing conversation.


    "Anyway, starting next week would be your vampire lessons. Every newly turned is required to attend. But since you''re one of Lord Charles''s people, you''ll have your own private tutor."


    "Was Veronica, Lizbeth, and you were the same?"


    Patricia didn''t get my question, and it was apparent from the frown on her face. "Pardon?"


    "I want to know if you and the others wanted to be vampires."


    ". . ." Patricia was silent for a moment before a smile quirked her lips. "Right . . . I heard that Charles didn''t ask you before turning you into one."


    ". . ." That got my attention. Does that mean that they were all given a choice? But not me?


    Patricia ignored it when my eyes turned red. "In our case, we were given a choice. I, for one, wasn''t born a noble and life was hard so . . . to make it short, I ask Charles to take me away."


    Patricia chuckled, and her face softened a little. "The first time I saw Lord Charles, it was love at first sight. Then and there, I wanted to be a vampire so I could be with him. I didn''t care about anything else."


    She then waved a hand, and her face was back to being haughty. "As for Veronica. She was with Lord Charles way longer than us. I didn''t know about her story, but I wouldn''t mess with her if I were you.


    "While Lizbeth on the other hand . . ." Patricia paused for a moment, thinking about her next words. "I think she was sick mostly until my Lord appears and turned her into a creature of the night. She''s the youngest from us, and she doesn''t speak much."


    I bit my lips, and my fingers curled, clawing my dress. Why was I the only one who wasn''t given a choice?


    "Anyway," Patricia prompted her chin on her palms, and leaned forward with a twisted smile on her face. The low hem of her dress stretched, and her enormous breasts felt like they would bounce off with the slighted shake.


    "We too are curious why my Lord turned you. It seemed like you didn''t want to become one of us. And frankly, because your circumstances are different from us, we''ve got our eyes on you."


    My heart doubled in speed, and I looked at Patricia''s hate-filled crimson eyes.


    At least, she was honest.


    Or maybe she thought it was a bother to raise her defense against a weak vampire like me?


    "Don''t think that you''re special just because my Lord is nice and considerate towards you. It''s just temporary, and before you know it, he''d bring another woman here to play with, and you''ll be just another decoration in this house."


    ". . ." Her voice was full of venom and spite, and it was my first time to receive such open hate. And before I could stop myself, my lips twisted on their own into a smirk.


    "Decoration? Like you?"


    It must have been the vampire within me to utter such provocative words. If it were the old Lady Catherine, I would just pretend that the conversation never happened while I cried later in my room in silence.


    A hissed twisted Patricia''s face as her fangs came out. Her eyes glowed red, and I had no doubt she would attack me if not for the person who interfered.


    "I think tea time is over."


    Our attention was stolen at Charles imposing aura, standing beside us with pupils turning into a dot. I didn''t know how he got there, but I couldn''t stand to look at his face for another second without the urge to attack him and drink him dry.


    I stood from my seat and controlled the shaking of my voice. "Thank you for the tea."


    The tea time hadn''t even begun, but it was clear that it wasn''t the purpose of Patricia''s invitation. It was to put me in my rightful place.


    She didn''t have to worry, though. They could have Charles all to themselves.


    "Catherine."


    A hand grabbed me from behind, and I lost it. My fangs came out, and I snarled at him.


    "Why did you turn me?!"


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 43 - Vampires

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Why did you turn me?!"


    Mille and Millie''s usual stoic face registered a shock.


    Mine would be too if only I weren''t angry at the moment.


    Charles''s face remained impassive, but the usual kindness he portrayed was replaced with something dangerous.


    Did I just anger him?


    By what? Shouting at him? He deserved it. He should be glad that I didn''t claw a chunk of his beautifully sculpted face with my fangs.


    "Leave us," Charles said, and both Mille and Millie disappeared from sight at lightning speed.


    Within a fraction of a second, it was only him and me under the shaded path in the garden, and for a moment, I was afraid he would kill me.


    But soon, his face melted into a sigh. "I''ll only forgive you this once for baring your fangs at me while the others are present."


    ". . ." I was livid. Literally shaking from where I stood.


    Was that his concern? What about the explanation of turning me against my will?


    I gritted my teeth, but it was no use. I was blinded by my fury and attacked him. My eyes saw blood, and I toppled him onto the grass and plunged my fangs into his neck.


    However, instead of tearing his throat, I sucked on his blood like there was no tomorrow. My anger simmered beyond my control at just the slightest taste of him, and I hated myself for wanting more.


    Charles rubbed my hair when my eyes returned to normal. "Have you calmed down?"


    I retracted my fangs from his neck and resisted the urge to lick his wound. But I didn''t get up from him. I hid my heated face against his chest and clutched his vest tight so he wouldn''t see my expression.


    When the anger died, I was back to the old me who never had the guts to attack and suck his blood.


    He could have easily stopped me, but he just let me do whatever I wanted.


    "Why?"


    Charles huffed a laugh, and it was music to my ears. "Like I said, Catherine. You belong to me. You''re my mate."


    I frowned. "And so are the others?"


    Charles sat in a sitting position while I still resisted showing him my face. But with his palms on my cheeks, I had no choice but to face him. His eyes reflected my flustered expression, and I didn''t dare to look at him.


    "I''ll dismiss the others if you want. Just say the words, Catherine," he said, and my heart was beating so fast at the seriousness of his voice.


    ". . . That''s not what I want," I croaked.


    ". . ."


    "What I want is to go back to being a human and be with my son."


    ". . ."


    Charles''s face dimmed, and his eyes turned slanted. "Anything but that. You can see your son, but you can never leave my side."


    I shivered when he leaned and traced his fangs on the lines of my neck.


    "And when the blood moon arrives, I will mark you and complete the mating bond. Be prepared, Catherine. I won''t be merciful then."


    I welled my bottom lip not to tremble and repressed a moan when he nipped my neck before licking it with his tongue. His long bony fingers gripped my hips, and his breath was hot on my face.


    The hunger, the desire in his eyes were palpable, drowning me in their promise of pleasure.


    "You belong to me. Whether you like it or not."


    ----


    I curled against my knees when Mille and Millie bathed me on the pool size tab. The hot water was doing wonders with my tired muscles and tangled emotions.


    However, I could not stop the loud beating of my heart when I remembered what had happened in the garden. Heat crept along my cheeks, and I hid half my face in the comfort of the waters.


    No one ever said those imposing words to me before. Charles said that he would claim me. Mate with me . . . but I didn''t even know what that meant.


    "Can you tell me about this mate thing?" I asked Mille and Millie.


    There was silence for a moment before Millie answered, "Mate is your other half. Destined to be with you forever."


    That''s what Charles kept saying.


    "Unlike werewolves, where they all have mates, in the vampire community, it was not entirely the case," continued Millie. "Vampire mate doesn''t happen often, and most often than not, they don''t have one. If there is, it took them hundreds or even thousands of years to find their mate."


    I restrained my gasp. No wonder Charles was acting that way. I didn''t know how old he was, but . . . was he waiting for his mate this entire time? Then what about Veronica and the others? What were they? His Mistresses?


    He said that I was his mate but . . . was it really true?


    "What it felt like? To find your mate?" I mumbled.


    ". . . They said that it''s like finding your other soul. An irresistible force that you couldn''t break, pulling you towards him."


    I certainly don''t feel anything like that to Charles. The irresistible thirst for his blood, maybe.


    Was it because I was human? Charles said that too. I was initially a human. That was why I didn''t feel the bond he was talking about. But it would come to me soon.


    Was that how it works? I wondered.


    "Then what about this mate bond?" I asked, changing the topic.


    The twins looked at each other for a moment before Mille answered, "It is a sacred ritual for Vampires that happen during Blood Moon."


    "Approximately once every two months," added Millie, "the first blood moon will happen a week from now at the end of the first spring."


    My heart raced. That''s so near! "What ritual is it then?"


    Mille massaged my scalp and said, "In human culture, it''s like a wedding ceremony. In the vampire world, it''s where you promised yourself to your partner forever, and each of you will mark one another.


    "Once mated, you can never separate. The mate bond cannot be broken. It is absolute."


    My head spun in circles. Charles couldn''t possibly be serious! We were just strangers a few weeks ago!


    "Not only that, if Lord Charles and you completed the mating bond, there''s a chance that you could gain some of his powers since Lord Charles is a pureblood vampire," added Millie.


    "You can even have babies!" Millie added in excitement. The first I ever heard her voice rising in tension.


    "B-babies . . ." I was dumbfounded.


    I read that vampires couldn''t have children. Their numbers were dependent primarily on newly turned vampires. That was why pureblood vampires were so special and put in higher statues than the rest. They were the last remaining true Vampires with stronger powers and abilities.


    It was even rumored that Razim and his descendant could walk under the sun, and no amount of silver nor divine weapons could kill them.


    Though I doubt that since Razim was dead now.


    "Pureblooded vampire children are only born by the union of two pureblooded vampires. But there are rare instances that once you complete the mate bond with your mate, you''ll bore a child. These children are stronger than turned vampires.


    "And since Lord Charles is a pureblood vampire, your child would surely be stronger than most vampires and just slightly weaker from purebloods."


    ". . ." I couldn''t process what they were saying. The only thing I understood was since I was his mate, if we completed the mating bond, then there was a chance that I might bore him a child!


    A vampire child of all things! A little monster!


    I must not let that happen at all cost!


    ----


    A/N


    I don''t know why I''m flustered at this scene >x<


    Next POV. We have a Male, ladies, and gents ^^


    Take a guess. Wrong answers only XD


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 44 - Terishia

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    A/N


    Of course. It has to be Lyander ^^


    Click on the (Pic)


    ----


    [Lyander''s POV]


    The celebration night was like any other. Throwing a party for successfully retrieving the pups was customary in the Silver Moon Pact. But even without the occasion, we like to huddle around the campfire to drink and eat.


    Colm and I were seated around in one of the many campfires in the vast land of the pact as we basked in the light of the moon and chugged a bunch of roasted meat and beers.


    Colm handed me a beer and sat beside me.


    "Thanks," I said and took a few swigs. I enjoyed the coldness that ran down my throat, and the bitter taste was what I needed to forget about Trinity.


    "You haven''t been yourself since we arrived here." Colm munched a steak and chugged a bottle of beer before his face crunched. "Must be these drinks."


    He then looked at the campfires where the others mostly congregate with their mates. "I don''t know why Reynar had to be so petty that even he ordered to hand down cheap level beers to us while his group enjoyed the good booze without doing anything but take on weaker wolves to prove their superiority."


    "Beer is beer," I said and emptied my bottle.


    "DO you know what he did when we were out? He was pestering Terishia all day, and if it wasn''t for Ernst''s interference, something might have happened to her." Colm shook his head. "Bastard."


    My wolf growled, and it took another bottle of beer to shut him. We didn''t like what Reynar was doing in the pact, and the moment when we knew that Terishia was harassed, all the fond memories with Trinity vanished, and we were back to being a grumpy wolf.


    Though Terishia was strong, she still couldn''t ignore a direct command from the Alpha. It was a dangerous power that shouldn''t be in the hands of Reynar.


    Aggression racked my body. Just the thought that she was harassed was enough to make me and my wolf livid in fury. My wolf was salivating with the need to kill, and I had to chug two beers in succession to drown him away even if I knew that it wouldn''t do much since wolves hardly get drank.


    I thought that I could hold my wolf in after the encounter with Trinity. The memories of her were enough to calm him down.


    But now . . . my wolf was agitated and easily angered again because of the news. Terishia and Colm were like brother and sister to us, and I had to avoid Reynar since I heard the news to prevent chaos in the pact.


    I just wished that Reynar would continue to leave me alone or else . . . Even Ernst wouldn''t be able to stop my wolf from tearing his son apart.


    I knew I was an anomaly since the day I was born. Even with a pact, I didn''t have loyalty to the Alpha, and my wolf was constantly howling in my head to challenge him for the position.


    If not for my respect and gratitude to Ernst for taking me in, Reynar would probably be dead by now.


    My wolf is strong, and everyone knew it.


    Terishia sauntered five minutes later. She was a head-turner with her simple dress and strange pinkish hair. The color of her fur was different as well. It was the same color of her hair, white gradating to pink.


    (Pic)


    She always had the innocent face of a lady but had a fierce heart of a warrior with superb combat abilities. If she had been a male, she would definitely be the Alpha, and my wolf and I would happily serve her.


    Many single wolves wanted her for themselves, and sometimes, even other pacts were striking deals with Ernst for her hand. If not that Reynar was interested in her, she had long been exchanging for an expanse wide of land.


    "Hello, boys." Terishia made herself comfortable between us and opened a bottle of beer with the flick of her wrist.


    "Why the long faces?" Terishia asked and swallowed a mouthful before she spat it on the side. "What the fuck is this?"


    Colm and I looked away. If only she could be more ladylike.


    "Stop cursing. You sounded like an old woman."


    Terishia flung her eyebrow at Colm. "You men cursed all the time, but we women can''t?"


    "That''s why Lyander wouldn''t agree to mate with you. You felt more like a brother than an actual girl."


    Stop throwing the attention to me. I grumbled.


    "Ha?" Terishia flung an eyebrow at Colm before she looked me in the eyes with a concerning smile on her lips. She leaned closer to my face, stretching the hem of her dress, revealing her ample cleavage for me to view.


    "Lyander and I already made a promised that if he turned twenty-four and still didn''t find his mate, we''d mate each other, right?"


    She then blew hot air on my ears and whispered, "I''ll make sure to save my purity then~."


    I shivered, and goosebumps erupted on my skin. I leaned away from her and growled, "Stop fooling around."


    I like her but not in that way. She knew it, and she used it as an advantage over me.


    Terishia burst out laughing while Colm shrugged his shoulders and sighed.


    "Honestly, I''d be happy if you two ended up with each other."


    "Aw . . ." Terishia''s lower lips puckered out, and she cooed, "Don''t worry Colm, baby. If you also didn''t find your mate, I''ll take you in as well. In that way, I''d have two gorgeous, strong ass men serving me."


    She grinned and winked. "I''m okay with threesome too."


    I felt the coldness of the beer unpleasant suddenly, and Colm made gagging sounds.


    "Stop with your weird jokes. I''ll puke."


    I wanted to throw my bottle his way. You started it.


    My wolf calmed downed and no longer agitated at Terishia''s dimpled smiles. It looked like what happened with Reynar wasn''t a big deal. I was glad to know that she was okay and was acting like usual.


    The night went on as usual, and Terishia had to go home ahead to make sure that Timothy was sleeping soundly in his room. Sometimes that little squirt was more trouble than he''s worth. He would sneak into the forest and hunt for little creatures, thinking that might push his wolf to come out.


    "Hey," Colm called, "Do you want to go to the usual?"


    "The usual?" My eyes lingered on the others who were still conversing on the campfire. It was ten, and the night was still young.


    "Yeah. The beer here tasted like crap. And I miss the hot wings in Boar''s bar."


    "You do realize that it''s human territory, right?"


    "So? It''s not against the rules."


    "Not against our rules but against human rules."


    Colm rolled his eyes. "And since when did you care about the humans?"


    I blinked. He was right. I don''t.


    My wolf grew excited at the prospect of meeting Trinity again. My heart thumped. It was slim, but I was still hopeful, like I didn''t know any better.


    Colm grinned from ear to ear when he saw the approval on my face.


    "Let''s go."


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 45 - Boar’s Bar

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Lyander''s POV]


    ''Lyander, don''t run so fast.'' Colm shouted in my head.


    ''Why are you so slow?''


    "You''re just too damn fast!''


    I ignored him and didn''t slow my pace. My wolf was enjoying the long run across the forest towards the human territory. The cold night air was calming the burning heat we felt that couldn''t be extinguished by just beers alone.


    Within thirty minutes, I was near the bar. I spat my change of clothes on the grass and shifted. My silver furs were replaced by skin, and I wore my undergarment, shirt, and pants just in time that Colm arrived beside me.


    He ruffled his dark red fur before he shifted into skin. His wolf was bigger than most in the pact, and he was agile and good at fighting too. I did not doubt that he would be beta if not that he was always with me.


    Colm unwrinkled his dress and swiped his red hair to the side. "Good thing the food and beers here tasted good, or the humans'' stench is enough to drive me away."


    He followed next to me as we walked into the smoke, human sweat-filled establishment and made our way to the bar.


    "She won''t be here, you know." Colm ordered two strong beers and gave me one. "That witch. What''s her name? Trinity?"


    I grumbled under my breath. "I know."


    "Do you now?" Colm smirked. "It seemed to me that the only reason why we ran all the way here was in the false hope of meeting her again."


    Colm toasted his beer against mine before he took a swig. "It''s futile. That woman''s village is miles from here."


    "I know." My wolf snarled, shouting in my mind not to destroy his hope of seeing Trinity in the bar.


    I shook my head and let him do whatever he wanted. As long as he wouldn''t peer in my eyes or take control over me, he could dance in my head for all I care.


    Colm ordered four packs of hot wings and a whole case of the bar''s strongest before we made our way at a quiet corner on the side.


    "Do you have money for that?" I asked.


    The corner of Colm''s lips quirked upward. "Gils is the least of our worry."


    True. Wolves'' pact were mostly rich due to the spoils of a hunt or fight. It would either be spoils from humans, merchant wagons who didn''t know any better, or valuable items from vampires who dared cross their lands.


    In Twilight Woods, gil hardly amounted to anything since we could survive by hunting and bartering. In the land of the wolves, the only thing that mattered was strength.


    Colm must have gotten those gils from the group of humans who stole our pups while I was busy relieving memories with Trinity in her house.


    I shook my head.


    The more I thought about her, the more I missed her, and my wolf was agitated again.


    Since they were in the human territory, it wanted to run those kilometers to see Trinity and play with her.


    What are you, a child?


    My wolf grumbled and bared its teeth.


    I sighed and took another beer. I wonder how many would I have to drink of this for my wolf to fall asleep?


    ''Good luck with that.'' It smirked.


    "Hey."


    I spun to Colm''s face. Did he ask a question just now?


    "I said, do you want her?"


    "Huh?"


    Colm looked to the side before he whispered. "That witch."


    My face twisted in a grimace, and my back went rigid as my wolf came to the front, glaring at him with the promise of violence in our eyes. "Her name is Trinity."


    Colm backed off a little with hands in the air. "No need to be all hostile with me. You know that you could tell me anything, right?"


    I didn''t answer. My lips were pressed in a hard thin line.


    Colm scratched his head, confused. "How could you want her if he''s not your mate? And I can see it on your face that it''s not just like the others who were playing around until they find their mate.


    "You''re serious about her, aren''t you?" Colm continued in my silence.


    "Is that obvious?" I bit out through clenched teeth. I had to do a better job at hiding my expression through my face couldn''t get any more stoic than this.


    Colm''s eye grew wide. "Wow. I never expect you''d be honest."


    I wanted to knock his head.


    "But how could that be? You hardly even mention her. Was she that beautiful behind her disguise?" His expression was confused, and not a trace of judgment in his voice.


    I wasn''t sure either. Was it my wolf? Or was it the memories that brought back all my feelings to her when I had gotten a glimpse of her again after so many years?


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "There''s nothing I can do," I almost growled as my voice rose. She was a witch, and I was a werewolf ¡ª the end.


    I lowered my tone. "She''s not welcomed in our pact, neither do I in her world."


    Colm sucked in a sharp breath. "Holy shit. You''re even thinking of bringing her in the pact?"


    When I remained silent, Colm emptied another beer. "That serious, huh?"


    I grimaced. "My wolf wanted her."


    "And you?"


    ". . ."


    I didn''t have to reply. Colm already knew the answer.


    "If Terishia finds out about this . . ."


    I cut him a sharp glare. "Don''t even think of mentioning this conversation to her. You know how she would react."


    Colm chuckled. "It''s either she would bleed her heart''s out or tease you until you''re the one who''s bleeding."


    He then muttered, "If you''re already like this to a woman who is not even your mate, then I don''t know what would happen if you found your destined one."


    ". . ." I don''t know too.


    It was also one reason that was holding my wolf and me back from seeing Trinity and claiming her as our partner. What if I found my mate? What would happen to her then?


    I like her. Even possibly love her. My wolf felt the same too. But I didn''t know if it was only brought about my time with her when we were but innocent children. Adding to that, it would be extremely unfair to her if I found my mate in the future.


    My wolf whimpered in my head. For once, he saw reason, and his desire to shift and bolted towards Trinity died together with his hope of seeing her in this bar.


    Parting from her was hard when we were children, and I occupied myself with training, hunting, and fighting to forget about her.


    And when I almost succeeded, she came into my life and wrecked my world once more.


    And this time . . . I didn''t know if I could forget her like before.


    I gripped my bottle harder, trying hard not to shatter it with my force . . . It was for the best. I repeatedly said to myself.


    I swallowed the rest of my drinks and growled slightly at the burn.


    A waitress interrupted my inner strife when she laid our orders on the table and looked at us like she wanted to eat us for dinner later.


    She leaned low, and her cleavage pumped from her dress as she swiped a strand of her hair from her eyes and purred, "Is there anything else that you want?"


    I didn''t speak nor bothered to spare her a glance.


    Colm grinned. "Nah. We''re good."


    But she couldn''t take the hint and persist with a charming tone. "Are you sure there isn''t anything ELSE that you want?"


    Colm didn''t lose his patience. "It''s okay. We''re good." He had always been tolerant of the female species.


    The waitress puckered her lips and flapped her eyelids far too many times. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," I growled in impatience.


    Her expression fell, and she huffed away.


    "Now, look what you did to the poor girl." Colm clicked his tongue and shook his head in fake dismay. "She''d probably spit on our food and drinks next."


    Great!


    I opened my mouth to retort but stopped when the door opened, and two people walked in. Every hair on my body stood, and my nerves tingled in alarm when I caught their scent.


    Vampires!


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 46 - Trouble

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    A/N


    Sorry for not updating. My WIFI was down for 4 days T_T


    It just got back today.


    Anyway, triple chapters today to make up for the last days ^^


    If you like the story, please vote, comment, leave gifts and reviews ^^


    ----


    *WARNING! Chapter contained sexual scenes not suited for young audiences. Skip to the next chapter if you''re not comfortable with this type of scene.


    You''ve been warned.


    ----


    [Lyander''s POV]


    Vampires!


    My wolf pushed to the front, staring through my eyes. He was snarling in full alert and was ready to shift and attack at this unknown threat. We hadn''t come across a vampire in months now. They usually stay cleared at our territory. But not this group, apparently.


    Colm was shocked as well. His head swiveled on the door, eyes wide before his pupils dilated.


    This was the human territory. Though it was near in our settlements, there were instances that vampires came all the way in the middle of nowhere. Usually, they wouldn''t want trouble. They search for prey and leave.


    I hope they were the same, but the two came to our table, and my wolf became agitated when we eyed the male vampire. He was big but not in a bulky way, and I knew he was different from the rest from the way he carried himself with such grace and oppressive air.


    A pureblood?


    My wolf and I didn''t like it one bit. We hadn''t had the chance to fight one, and we were too far from the pact to mind link for help.


    This turned bad to worse within seconds when the female sat beside me with a sweet smile on her face while the male removed his coat and hat before he sat next to Colm. His vest was tight and highlighted his frame, and from start to finish, his obsidian eyes never left Colm''s face while the latter paled and repositioned his body further away from the pureblood.


    Colm wasn''t acting like his usual happy-go-lucky self, and I wondered what was wrong with him. Did he sense that the male vampire was a pureblood too?


    "Well. Well. What have we here? My lord and I were just walking past from an errand when we stumbled two distinct smell . . ." The female licked her full red lips and cocked her head to the side. Her raven curls tumbled on her shoulders, and her dark eyes danced in mischievousness.


    "If you don''t want trouble. I suggest that you leave," I warned.


    The glint in her eyes turned hard as her face. "Don''t worry, mutt. We''ll leave . . . ," she then flung her attention to Colm, "after we get this pup that is."


    Colm froze while the pureblood took the opportunity to study him up and down. I knew something was wrong when I didn''t sense any hostility from either Colm or the vampire.


    Usually, Colm would be raring to fight by now. But he just stood there like a statue while the vampire watched him.


    What''s going on?


    "What are you doing to him?" I hissed. The fine hairs on my arms were blurring to furs. I wouldn''t be able to control my wolf if this continued.


    "Nothing." The female eyes turned crescent in glee. "Not yet, that is."


    A low growl vibrated in my chest. "Touch him, and you''re dead."


    The male finally turned to look at me and my claws bared on the table at the lethal intent in his eyes that didn''t match the calmness of his voice.


    "Touch?" he smirked before he pinched Colm''s chin. "It''s not the only thing I would do to him."


    Colm recoiled and lurched to his feet, causing the table to wobble. But before he could get away, the pureblood was behind him and forced him to bend on the table with his big hand on Colm''s head.


    "Fucker! Get off me!" Colm growled in anger, but I heard the confusion in his voice as he struggled to get the vampire off his back.


    The male vampire''s eyes bleed crimson in anger though his face remained blank. Within a blink, his long fangs were buried deep into Colm''s neck, and his wolf howled.


    I leaped from my seat. I was rattled at what happened in mere seconds. My eyes remained on Colm, and I was thrown off guard when the female vampire flung me away.


    Tables and chairs were destroyed as I came down hard. The humans cried and shouted as they hurried out of the bar.


    I spun in all fours, and my wolf came out, shredding my clothes. My paws came hard on the floor, cracking it as I released a loud growl.


    (Pic)


    The female stopped in shock and froze at my size and color, but I didn''t care about her. My attention was still on Colm.


    However, I was confused when I found him no longer resisting the vampire on his neck. Instead, he was . . . reacting to him in a strange way when he rolled his hips against the vampire''s pants and growled a low groan that felt like a moan, "W-what are you doing to me?"


    I shook my head when I almost sneezed from their arousal.


    Just what the fuck is happening?!


    I leaped in their direction, snapping my razor-sharp teeth in eagerness for the pureblood''s head. Whatever he was doing to Colm, the latter seemed to be out of it.


    I had to rescue him first!


    But before I could come a meter to them, the female toppled me to the ground, and I was both amazed and angry that she had so much power within her. She wasn''t like the normal vampires. I bet she was a general.


    Probably the right-hand man of this pureblood.


    If that so. Things had just turned ugly.


    I kicked the vampress straight on the stomach, and she flung meters away from me. Somersaulting in the air, she landed on all fours and hissed, baring her fangs, "Not bad mutt."


    If I wanted to get to Colm, then I had to kill the Vampress first. There was no way around it. While being alert with her, I checked on Colm. My attention was flecking to him from time to time.


    The pureblood let go of Colm''s neck and licked the blood from his wound. He chuckled for the first time, and the hardness of his expression dispersed.


    I shook my head and sneezed out Colm''s and the vampire''s arousal. Another strange smell like mating pheromones wafted in the air, and the vampire inhaled the scent like he had just learned how to breathe.


    "It looks like you''re ready for me," the vampire moaned and released Colm''s hard rock erection from his pants.


    My eyes went wide in alarm when Colm eagerly pushed his ass against the vampire''s pants as he stroked him aggressively. Colm''s head dropped to the table, panting heavily. His hands gripped the edge of the wooden table as the vampire continued to rock his hips against him.


    Was the pureblood mind-controlling him? Colm didn''t seem to know where he was anymore.


    I pushed forward in aggression, determined to end this madness once and for all. I tore through the Vampress defenses and latched at her hand that was shielding her head. Fleshed tore from bones, and I spit out her disintegrating arm on the floor.


    "Fucking mutt!" she hissed, and I leaped forward again. This time, aiming for her throat. I didn''t care if she was strong or fast. She still couldn''t match my strength and speed.


    I growled, canines baring and claws extending at her pretty neck. But the next thing I knew, I was thrown to the side once more.


    "Enough."


    I spun to my feet and snarled at the pureblood who was now in front of the Vampress. I didn''t know what happened, but he was in full coat with his hat on his head while Colm was a hot mess on the table.


    "Are you okay?" he asked his female companion.


    "I''m sorry, my lord." The Vampress held her dismembered arm. "I didn''t think the mutt was this strong."


    The pureblood eyed me. I licked the saliva from my mouth and snapped my jaws. I didn''t know if I could kill him, but I was sure that none of us would come out unscathed from this fight.


    "Hmm . . ." his lips curved in a small smile before he turned to Colm. "Due to unexpected interference and my pressing schedule, I shall take my leave first.


    "But make no mistake, my pet. I WILL come for you again."


    Colm visibly trembled. His expression was both anger and confusion, and there was something else there too . . . disappointment?


    As stealthily as they came, they were gone like the wind.


    I shifted back to skin and tugged Colm by the arm, pulling him to his feet.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!"


    Colm was silent for a moment before clarity echoed in his eyes. "I . . . I don''t know . . ."


    He rubbed his neck and my eyes focused on the mark on his skin. It was no normal bite mark. Though it was incomplete, I know what it was.


    I gasped. "He marked you?!"


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 47 - Bath 1

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    *WARNING! Chapter contained sexual scenes not suited for young audiences. Skip to the next chapter if you''re not comfortable with this type of scene.


    You''ve been warned.


    ----


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "A bath . . ." I rolled the words in my tongue, hoping I misheard when Mille and Millie said to join Charles in a bath.


    "Yes, my Lady. Lord Charles is hoping that you can join him in the bath."


    ". . . Can I not go?"


    "I''m sorry, my Lady. But Lord Charles''s orders are the rules here," they both said as soon as I let out my protest.


    ". . ." I looked to the side. My heart was beating loudly for me to think. Was he going to mark me now? But we still have a week before the bloodmoon. He promised that he wouldn''t touch me by then.


    Did he change his mind?


    I willed my bottom lip not to tremble. I didn''t want to mate with him, much less bore him little monsters. But what could I do?


    He owned me now.


    He literally held me with one arm by my neck. If I wanted to be with Benjamin and find that mark, then . . .


    "Very well." I gathered my resolve and took one full breath. "I shall see him."


    Mille and Millie undress me and let lose my hair.


    "Shouldn''t I be wearing anything?" I asked a stupid question when they just put a robe under my naked form.


    Millie and Mille looked at each other. "You can, my lady, though you''ll still have to remove it later when you''re in the bathhouse."


    ". . ." Either walk to the bathhouse naked under a robe or striptease later for Charles''s amusement.


    I sighed. Did I have a choice in the matter? If I had, I wouldn''t be here in the first place.


    Walking through a series of hallways, I keep my mind occupied with the paintings and flowers displayed. The oil paintings smell old in contrast with the fresh flowers. Something I didn''t know I would take comfort to.


    The castle was huge, and try as I might, I would take probably a hundred or hundreds of strolls until I get to memorize its maze-like corridors and thousands of its rooms.


    I didn''t know where I was. I suddenly found myself inside a hallway encased in crystals with gold frames and moldings. The stars looked lovely tonight. If only I were in the mood to appreciate its beauty.


    Right now, I was a walking drum of gong. My body was vibrating with how hard my heart thumped against my ribs. It was suffocating just to take that extra steps towards the giant door carved in gold.


    "My lady." Mille and Millie ushered me forward when they opened the door.


    I remained frozen from where I stood. The steam from the bathhouse hid what was inside, and not until I heard Charles''s voice that I take my first step.


    "Come, Catherine."


    At his sensual tone, I forgot everything, and I was hypnotized to come in the blurs of steam.


    The door closed behind me, but it might as well be invincible, for I didn''t hear and see anything except the man sitting in one of the grandiose pools whose golden intense eyes pinned me to a stop.


    I didn''t have time to marvel at the marble bathhouse where two giant statues poured water like a waterfall on the numerous pools.


    (Pic)


    My focus was on Charles as the background dimmed in comparison with his beauty. His skin was pale, luminescent. His hair was wet, clinging to his skin, and my throat dried with the view of his lean muscles and abs.


    I tried my hardest not to peek, not to glimpse at his abdomen, but my own body betrayed me. The sexy muscles lining his pelvis were enough to make me wet, and I gasped when I inhaled my own arousal.


    I knew he smelled it too, but he just faked a chuckle.


    "Come here, Catherine."


    I was panting now. Panting with the need to be with him. To feel and put my fangs on his neck.


    I rubbed my thighs together. I didn''t have any control. I lost all of it. My robe fell on the floor, and his eyes turned to slit while his jaw clenched.


    My fangs itched from my gums when I smelled his arousal, and there was no stopping me from claiming his neck.


    One second I was standing at the edge of the pool, and the next thing I knew, I was in front of him with my fangs buried deep in his skin.


    Trinity was wrong. Her portion wasn''t effective in controlling my thirst. At least my thirst for this man.


    Charles huffed a laugh, and he rubbed my hair as I fed on his neck. His arousal was palpable. Our pheromones were thick with a desire to mate. There was no stopping him if he claimed me now. I certainly wouldn''t.


    In fact, all the veins in my body would probably burst if he didn''t claim me here and then.


    "My dear Catherine . . ."


    His voice sent shivers from the strand of my hair to the tip of my toes. I felt his caress around the hair of my pelvis.


    A sensual moan I didn''t know I could make pushed through my throat when his hand rubbed my clit. My hips rolled forward on their own to give his long slender hands clear access to my lower regions.


    He dipped his head down to my ear and whispered in a husky voice, "You''re still not ready for me, Catherine. But that could be arranged."


    He bit my ear and murmured, "Do you want me to touch you, Catherine? I won''t touch you unless you do."


    I gasped, and I found his offer more enticing than his blood. My arousal flared, and we both inhaled its strong scent.


    My eyes returned to normal as I retracted my fangs from his neck. I was straddling him with my butt raised on the marble floor of the pool. My palms stayed plastered on his shoulders for support while the warm waters brought a new feeling that made me bolder.


    I felt like I would collapse from embarrassment when a little bit of clarity returned to me. Where did I get the courage to do something like this? But what''s more . . . I couldn''t stop myself and nodded my head.


    I didn''t know who I was anymore.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 48 - Bath 2

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    *WARNING! Chapter contained sexual scenes not suited for young audiences. Skip to the next chapter if you''re not comfortable with this type of scene.


    You''ve been warned.


    ----


    [Charles''s POV]


    When she entered the bathhouse, I knew she would be nothing but breathtaking when naked. Catherine had the allure of a widowed woman with big breasts and hips. There was something sexy about it.


    And I was not mistaken.


    To say she was beautiful was an understatement.


    Her body was exquisite. Her round full breasts were big paired with perfectly curved hips. I forgot how many times I was lost imagining my lips caressing every inch of her ¡ª licking her raw taste.


    I wondered what she tasted like when I grasped her hips and sank deeper inside her.


    What sounds would she make when I nudged her deep?


    How long would it take for her to scream my name?


    My body quivered, and for the first time in many years, I felt excited again.


    Her very image while she lay helplessly under me, screaming my name, was enough to make me feel alive again.


    I shook my thoughts away. She might no longer be a virgin, and it was regrettable that her dead husband didn''t die in my hands, but making love with me required preparations.


    I had ordered her here to prep her for the mating bond that was about to happen. But it seemed that my dear Catherine had other plans when she straddled me and buried her fangs inside my neck.


    I had allowed no one to lay their fangs at me. Not even Veronica, who stayed with me the longest. I didn''t even give them my blood except for that one time when I had turned them.


    However, Catherine was different . . . I would gladly offer my neck whenever she so desires.


    I closed my eyes and inhaled the scent of her arousal. My hands were shaking when I caressed her hair. It was all I could do not to touch and claim her here and now.


    "My dear Catherine . . ." I couldn''t stop myself from stroking her neck and the soft flesh on her belly.


    I dipped my head down to her ear and whispered, "You''re still not ready for me, Catherine. But that could be arranged."


    She froze, and her fangs retracted from my neck. I knew she was regaining some clarity about the situation. Once my blood sated her, the euphoria was gone.


    To my utter astonishment, her scent overpowered my senses. It was intoxicating that I almost lost control and marked her. She was reacting to my touch, and my blood boiled in excitement.


    I nipped her ear and murmured, "Do you want me to touch you, Catherine? I won''t touch you unless you do."


    She gasped, and her breathing turned labored in pants as I caressed the hair of her abdomen. She was raising her butt to give me access to her, and the scent of her arousal became stronger.


    Nothing came close to eternity as I waited for her answer. I wanted her to say yes, and I applied more pressure on her flesh. I traced her silky skin from her belly to her inner thighs. Tempting her. Letting her know what I could do to her with just my fingers alone.


    "Your answer?" My voice was gruff, thick with my own lust.


    I was expecting a yes or a little nudge of her head, but I wasn''t prepared when she arched her spine and rubbed her sweet clit against my erection.


    I bit back a groan. I didn''t know if she realized what she was doing, but I won''t certainly stop her. If she wanted a skin-to-skin ride, then I was all for it.


    I grasped her hips tight, keeping it where I wanted, and I rocked my penis against her clit. The warm waters created ripples as I drove harder and rougher.


    "Is this what you want, Catherine?"


    She bit her bottom lip, and her breathing turned shallow and uneven, coming out in harsh pants. She was so stubborn and cute, especially how hard she tried to fight her lust for me.


    She would get used to it. It was just a matter of when.


    I licked her neck and nibbled on her quivering flesh. "Your answer?"


    Her lips trembled, hesitation apparent on her sheen-covered face.


    And then she moaned, low, "Y-yes."


    I smiled, and my hand traveled to her center, eager to feel her hot silken folds. She was scorching hot and wet with her thick juices dripping to my hand. She felt so soft and hot, and I couldn''t resist teasing her flesh.


    I tugged the hair around her mount, which was shorter than most. I wonder if she cut it, but I didn''t care. My fingers curled at her opening, tracing her folds but avoiding her clit and never pushing inside.


    She was squirming now, shifting from foot to foot to ease her ache. She was pushing her hips towards me, wanting to put my finger inside her.


    I chuckled and cooed, "Not yet, my dear Catherine."


    She let out a groan of frustration, and I huffed a laugh.


    So adorable.


    She pushed her heaving chest against me, and my free hand found her breasts. It was so soft and full, and I squeezed it in my palms before I pinched her erect pinkish tips.


    "You''re so wet for me, my dear."


    "I-I . . ."


    "Do you want me, Catherine?"


    ". . ." she opened her eyes, and my fangs throbbed at her flush face. Her golden eyes were melting and languid, and her pouty lips were sore and red.


    She was really a sight to behold.


    I could no longer wait and inserted my finger inside her. She gasped, and her muscles clenched around me. She was tight, and I loved it. If we were going to do this mate thing, I had to prep her first and let her get used to my size.


    "C-Charles . . ." she panted through her lips. Her thick saliva hung inside her mouth.


    The sound of my name, sweet and thick with her pleasure, almost drove me insane. I pushed in another finger. She was tighter than most I had felt, and I couldn''t get enough of her.


    She rolled her hips into my hand, and I murmured through her ear with a husky voice, "Hang on to me, Catherine."


    It was time to give her more.


    She wrapped both her arms around my neck, and I picked up the pace, being careful not to brush her clit to make her squirm.


    She released a high pitch whine through her gnashing teeth, and she clenched harder around my fingers.


    "Do you like that, Catherine?"


    "Yes . . . Yes!" she said breathlessly, rocking harder against my hand.


    I curled my finger inside her, increasing my intensity and pace. Her breathing was more rapid, and her moans were getting louder, demanding more. Begging for me to go faster and harder.


    I knew she was nearing her climax. I could feel it. Taste her sweet arousal in the air.


    My thumb pressed her clit, and her entire body convulsed. She cried a symphony of orgasms that bounced in the room.


    "Oh! More! Give me more!"


    I readily obliged her request and pressed my thumb hard against her clit while pushing my finger faster and herder in and out of her.


    "Agh! Charles, I''m going to . . . !"


    My lips curled in a wicked grin as I watched her shatter apart in my arms when she found her released. Her muscles around my fingers were contracting in a violent force as her juices coated my hand.


    How I wish I could lay her down and lap at her wetness.


    But this would have to do for now.


    Her climax was long and hard and sexy. She must not have experience pleasure like this. Pleasure that was enough to make her lose control.


    My stiff penis twitched hard and painfully. It took all my willpower not to insert it inside her. She was not ready for me.


    Not yet, at least.


    I held her limp body in my arms and kissed her forehead.


    "Soon, my dear Catherine. I will have all of you soon."


    ----


    A/N


    We''ll start posting pictures now on Discord. If you want to know the image of the characters that I had in mind, do join our discord server ^^


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 49 - Mistresses

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Charles''s POV]


    It felt like the bath scene happened years ago when in truth, four hours had just passed. Catherine was too exhausted that I had to leave her alone in her room to recuperate.


    I chuckled under my breath.


    Her stamina definitely needed some improvement, and I would be more than willing to train her every hour if that is what it would take her to get used to my size.


    I knew she was angry at me. She hated me for turning her into a vampire without her consent, and I planned to make it up to her for a lifetime. It was also the reason why I was lenient towards her and allowed her every whims and disobedience.


    I closed the book I was reading. It was useless since all I could think about was Catherine and her sweet smell and tender flesh.


    It was really hard to control myself after I had a feel of her.


    Maybe I would go to her room and watch her sleep again?


    After what happened, I was sure that she would avoid me as much as she could. It would probably just last a day or so.


    No worries . . .


    I had an eternity to woo her and make her all mine ¡ª both body and heart. And the first step to that was the mating bond. Our feelings for one another would deepen, and we could communicate with each other with just our thoughts alone.


    Knock . . .


    Knock . . .


    My jolly mood plummeted at the sound of knocks on my office door. It was nearing sunrise, and all the others should be asleep by now. Everyone knew that I liked to be left alone during this time. I didn''t sleep, nor did I need rest, so by this time, I was usually in Catherine''s room, looking at her while she slept.


    Before her, I was just reading books and managing the castle and doing my role as a pureblood in the Razim Kingdom which, to be honest, I found dull and unappealing. No wonder many vampires chose to hibernate.


    There was only one vampire who would disturb me at this time.


    "Come in, Veronica."


    Veronica entered my office, fully dressed in a violet gown decorated in black laces. Her full cleavage bounced, and her hips swayed as she walked.


    "My lord."


    "Do you need something?"


    ". . ." Veronica looked at the side for a brief moment before she met my gaze. Her blue eyes were shaking, and her usual stern face was replaced by worry. "Are you really planning to mate with her?"


    "By her, do you mean Catherine?" I pretended to open some files on my table and read their contents. I didn''t want to ruin my good mood by talking nonsenses.


    "My lord should think it over."


    ". . ." I took in a deep breath and closed the files. I looked her in the eyes, and her unbending stare was enough to put me in a bad mood.


    "The only reason why you are still standing here right before me is because you have stayed with me the longest, Veronica," I said, and she shivered from the lack of warmth in my voice.


    "But know your place. I am still the master of this castle."


    ". . ." Veronica bit her lips and clenched her hands, resisting her tears from slipping to her cheeks.


    I sighed and got off my chair. I embraced her against my chest and rubbed her hair.


    "Hush now. This is not something to be fussing over."


    "My lord . . . this IS something to be fussing over." She grasped my vest and buried her face against my chest.


    "I have stayed the longest with you. Even dyed my hair into gold and copied her mannerism hoping that one day, my love and effort would be rewarded . . . but until this day, you have yet to even allow me to drink a drop of your blood.


    "While she . . . she had drunk your blood as soon as she got here. But it was fine. I could tolerate it . . . but being your mate?"


    She croaked, and I didn''t like where this conversation was going.


    Veronica looked at me with her tear-covered face, tone begging when she spoke, "Do not do this, my lord. Both you and I know that she is not your mate."


    My eyes bled crimson, and I pushed her onto the floor, saving her life from my fangs that wanted to rip her throat.


    "She is my mate," I snarled with no room for debate. My fangs bared, and she recoiled onto the carpet. "And whether you like it or not, we will perform the mate bond."


    Veronica wept on the floor. She had always been strong, and she rarely cried. She always had a clear head and followed my orders without question. She was my favorite and thus allowed her some privilege that the others have not. She always held a special place in my heart, but I would not have her question my mate.


    "Don''t forget your place, Veronica," I hissed through my clenching teeth and turned my back on her.


    "My Lord . . ." she reached out a hand, but I ignored her and disappeared from the room before I could do and say anything that we might both regret.


    I escaped into the garden. The only place I found solace at this hour that the sun would almost hit the sky. The others feared the light and heat, but not me.


    I think I was the only vampire that didn''t fear the sun, for I was immune to it.


    I welcomed the first light onto my skin and basked in its warmth.


    A daywalker.


    That was my unique ability. I knew where I got it from and certainly not from my deceased pureblood parents. It was a secret. One that I would bring with me to the grave.


    The others considered my ability extremely rare, but I just found it convenient.


    "My Lord."


    I spun to see Patricia not far from me with just a silk covering her face from the light. She shouldn''t be here. It was dangerous for her to even graze the sun, especially she was just wearing a nightgown. And for the love of Razim, it was so thin and see-through. Her huge breasts stood proud, and its erect tips were apparent, as well as the hair on her pelvis.


    "What are you doing? You shouldn''t be out in the sun," I said, voice calm, hiding my impatience. I didn''t want to deal with her too. Did she and Veronica plan this?


    "My lord. I heard that you''re going to mate with Lady Catherine? Is that true?"


    I sighed and felt a headache coming. "Yes."


    Patricia''s face buckled, and fat tears rolled on her cheeks. If Veronica''s charms lay on her stern, mature face, Patricia undoubtedly relied on her cute face and alluring physique.


    "But . . . why?" her voice quivered. "We have stayed longer and obeyed your every command. Even if there are dozens of us, I am contented as long as you are unmated and give us your affection equally. But if you claimed her, what would happen to us? To me?"


    I think there was a misunderstanding here. Yes, they were my lovers, but I didn''t promise them anything. Not my loyalty. Not my time. And certainty, not my affection.


    I think they have mistaken me as a kind man who always had a smile on his face. The one who they could depend on for power and status and would spoil them with my body and luxury.


    But it was far from the truth. I was impatient and easily angered. I just lived long enough not to show it.


    "There seemed to be a misunderstanding." I couldn''t blame them. It was my fault for not setting the boundaries all these years. I have spoiled them long enough.


    "I do equally cherish you, Veronica, and Lizbeth. But Catherine is my mate. She is and forever will receive most of my affection.


    "If you''re not okay with that, then my doors are open. You are free to go."


    Patricia''s eyes rounded before her face buckled into a sob. "My Lord, how could you say that? After all that we''ve been through? You''re just going to abandon us for a woman that you''ve just met?"


    My fangs bared, and I was holding her by the throat in a blink.


    "I think I have been so lenient and forgiving these past years that you''ve forgotten who your master is. Whatever is my decision is none of your concern. I will mate with Catherine, and that is final."


    I pushed her onto the shaded path and turned my back. "I will pretend that we didn''t have this conversation.. But this will be the last time I will tolerate your disobedience and your outright disrespect of questioning my mate."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 50 - Meeting

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    A day passed like a blur, and I was finding myself in a daze, still not over what happened between Charles and me in the bathhouse.


    As much as I wanted to focus on ways to delay the mating bond that would happen in a few days, I couldn''t. Part of me still couldn''t believe that I would be mated with Charles, thinking he was just joking. And another part of me still clung to the belief that the mating bond wouldn''t happen.


    But a tiny part of me that I was desperately repressing was eager for it to happen.


    And now, I found myself torn, sitting on a chair and being lectured by an old Vampire woman about the mating bond.


    "All the pureblood will be present when Lord Charles claims you," she said.


    I was okay with that. I thought it was like in Seraphim that all nobles and higher-ranking authorities or even the King was present during the union of two powerful houses ¨C¨C until she continued.


    "You''ll both be naked on a bed. And when the bloodmoon rises, you two will become one and mark each other on the neck."


    ". . . Pardon?"


    She peeked through her glasses with a solemn face. "You''re once human, and it''s your first time, so pay attention."


    Her voice was like the scratching sound of a cat clawing on sheets. It was apparent on her face that she didn''t like me and the tone of her voice said that she also disapproved of this mate thing.


    I hope she can tell that to Charles.


    I couldn''t blame her. Even I didn''t want this mate thing to happen, and it seemed like it was only Charles who approved of the idea.


    Charles is a pureblood. An entity that was so high for the likes of me. But since I was his mate, no one was vocal about their discontent.


    Apparently, Charles and the other pureblood were supposed to have children with Beatrix. The only pureblood Vampress left in the Razim Kingdom. They were just waiting for her to mature since she still had a body of a child.


    But since Charles would mate with me, his chances of making babies with Beatrix were now close to zero. Once a vampire found his mate, he would stick to her for a lifetime, and not even the allure of the most beautiful woman in the world could tempt him to be disloyal to his mate.


    The only woman in their eyes would be their mate and no one else. They wouldn''t even be able to ''get it up'' if it wasn''t their mate.


    Same like the werewolves. I thought.


    I knew of this information just now, all thanks to my lecturer, who preached about the disadvantages of me being Charles mate rather than talked more in-depth about the mating ritual.


    I was even more confused about the part that Charles would fuck me in front of the other purebloods.


    "Did I hear it right?" I interrupted the older Vampress, "Charles and I are going to . . . i-in front of . . . ?"


    I couldn''t even form the sentence without losing my tongue. I thought it would just be a simple ritual of biting each other''s neck and sucking each other''s blood.


    "It may seem strange to you since you''re once human. But that is how the custom is in here. Since Master Charles is a pureblood, the other pureblood must also be present to witness your union.


    "Be glad that Master Charles only allowed the purebloods. With his standing, even the elder and higher ranking vampires should attend and witness your union."


    ". . ." I think I was going to puke. "Excuse me." I bolted to my feet and didn''t mind the old Vampress when she scowled at my lack of etiquette.


    I need air. Fast!


    I got out of the study room and ran into the hallway. I didn''t know where my feet would lead me, but I needed something to get out of the suffocation that was gripping me by the neck.


    In my haste and loss of thought, I bumped into someone when I rounded the corner.


    It didn''t hurt, but it felt like I bumped into steel. I recoiled and caught my foot. "I''m sorry."


    Looking over to see if the other person was alright, I caught my breath when a pair of ruby eyes encased in crystals stared at me. His long hair was black as night, and his skin was pale as snow. And I was bewitched by his charm that was unmatched.


    However, alongside the awe, I felt came danger. His aura was oppressive, and I felt he could kill me with just a flip of his hand.


    W-who . . . who is this person?


    He stared at me for a moment with a blank face before his brows furrowed a little. "I see . . ."


    He then turned to his heels and strode along the long corridor. And when I blinked, he was gone.


    W-what just happened?


    It was the first time I saw that person in the castle, not that I knew everyone in here from my lack of interest in exploring and getting acquainted with every vampire I met.


    I felt like his regality, and overpowering aura was something else.


    He must be like Charles.


    A pureblood.


    "My lady."


    Mille and Millie were in front of me in a flash. Their skin was dark, but their faces were pale, covered in sheen sweat.


    "Are you okay, my lady?"


    I never saw Millie worried as she did now. There was also something else on the twin''s faces. Something like fear and concern.


    What''s going on?


    "I''m fine," I said and asked, "Who was that man just now."


    Mille and Millie looked at each other first, eyes pooled with anxiety and hesitation. They faced me with serious faces and shaking voices.


    "That''s Rhazien diz Razim. King of all Vampires."


    (Pic)


    ----


    A/N


    Smashed that vote button if you like the story ^^


    DECEMBER Stretched Goals!


    Every 100 PS = 2 extra chapters


    Every 100 GT = 5 extra chapters


    500 Collection = 5 extra chapters


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 51 - Delusion

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Charles''s POV]


    "I wanted to say that I''m glad to see you again after almost months of not seeing each other." I poured a glass of blood on a goblet before giving it to Rhazien. "But that would be a lie since I know what you are here for."


    Rhazien didn''t drink. Instead, he reclined on the couch and crossed his arms on top of his crossing legs. "If you attend every week''s court, then I don''t have to come all the way here and see you. But since this is a pressing matter, and you''re ignoring my summons, then I had no choice but to come personally."


    "Does any pureblood attend those boring meetings with the elders except you?"


    "No one except for Dmitri, who is after my throne."


    "You don''t have anything to worry about. Dmitri can never have your throne. He doesn''t have Razim''s blood."


    Though I am older than Rhazien by so many years, we''ve threat each other like we were just ages apart. All Pureblood did since we didn''t age, no matter how many decades passed.


    The elders were simply terms for the vampire council, which was made up of mostly turned vampires who lived longer than the rest.


    Rhazien adjusted himself in the chair and looked me in the eyes. "That''s not why I came through."


    We both looked at each other with our backs on the chair, sizing one another on who would break the deadlock first.


    It was Rhazien when he sensed that I wouldn''t speak no matter how much he probed me with his intimidating pair of crimson eyes.


    "You''re one of my allies, Charles, and I wouldn''t say this if you''re not important to me."


    "Say what?"


    Rhazien stared at me, unblinking. His face was serious as his voice. "That I don''t agree with the mating bond with you and that woman."


    Boiling steam churned in the pit of my stomach, slowly rising in my chest. I swallowed my temper and said with a gruff voice, "I believe that even you had no power to deny the mating bond."


    "True. But it only applied if she''s really your mate."


    My fist slammed on the table, almost destroying it in half.


    "Catherine is my mate!" I snarled.


    Why was everyone questioning that?


    The hard lines on Rhazien''s face melted, and he let out an audible breath. "Charles . . . how long has it been?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know exactly what I meant."


    ". . ." I stood to my feet, the chair scraping against the wooden floor. I went towards the window with my back facing Rhazien.


    "Why are you bringing that up now?" I said, controlling my voice not to shake without much success.


    "Just answer my question."


    ". . ."


    "Though we are friends, I am still your King, Charles."


    ". . ." I know. No one could ever go against the Razim bloodline. He was the founding father, and his words were the law.


    No Vampire could ignore Rhazien''s words if he used his powers. That was his unique ability. Besides from his enormous strength and frightening speed, he could control all vampires, whether pureblood or not.


    Except for the descendant of Razim, Seraphim, and Loki, he could control vampires and hypnotize anyone.


    That made him one of the most powerful beings in GrimHeart.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t fond of using his powers since it was too powerful and tiring for his body. I have never seen him use it. Not that he had to. His strength and speed alone were enough for everyone to fear him.


    I sighed in defeat and said with a hollow voice, "Forty years, seven months, four days, two hours, and forty minutes."


    I never stop counting.


    "She''s dead, Charles."


    I closed my eyes and blocked those words from my ears.


    "Emilia is dead. And that woman, no matter how similar they are, is not her."


    ". . ." How I wish it were sunrise now so I could open the curtains and watch him burn.


    I didn''t have to be reminded of her death. I knew. Every blood in my veins, every fiber in my cell, and every flesh in my body remembered. Not a second that I didn''t know that Emelia was dead.


    "That woman that you turned against her will as you did with Emilia . . . She''s not her. She''s not your mate."


    I heard the sound of a chair scraping the floor, but Rhazien might as well be invincible as all I saw was Emilia staring at me on the window glass.


    "We only get one mate in this lifetime, Charles. And Vampires don''t go in the cycle of reincarnation. Our soul is damned the moment we''re born, and the moment you turn into a vampire.


    "If we die . . . our souls get shattered. You know that."


    ". . ."


    "And yet, you wanted me to approve of something like mating with a woman that isn''t your mate so that you could atone for what you did to Emilia? So you could relieve your life with a woman pretending to be her? I will not stand by and watch that happen. I will not watch you live your life in delusion."


    "ENOUGH!"


    I snarled, and my hands were on Rhazien''s throat while my fangs bared at his face. "Catherine is my mate, and we WILL perform the mate bond whether you or the others consent to it or not!"


    ". . ." Rhazien just looked me in the eyes, not minding the grip of my hands on his throat. And one by one, he removed my fingers with his, and I couldn''t do anything against his strength.


    "I will turn a blind eye to your aggressive behavior towards me, just this once. But I will never allow you to live in an illusion inside this castle of yours.


    "You''re are free to collect and turn as many humans who looked like her into vampires if that will help you. But . . ."


    Rhazien''s eyes turned to slit. "I will never allow a sacred ritual such as the mating bond to happen between you and her."


    I dropped to the floor with all strength sapped from me. "You can''t do this . . ."


    ". . . Apparently, I can, Charles."


    Yes. He could. But I knew his powers wouldn''t work on me. I could pretend that it did and run away with Catherine.


    But life on constant run was no life at all.


    And without the mating ritual, I could never complete the mark and I could never fully claimed her as my mate.


    Rhazien squeezed my shoulder, and his voice came down harsh and full of threat. "Don''t make me do it."


    Then he turned but stopped at my next words.


    "Do you know what it feels like to have a mate, Rhazien?" I knew it was a dangerous question since everyone knew he was sensitive to the topic since he hadn''t found his mate.


    But at this moment, I wanted him to kill me if I couldn''t have Catherine.


    And as I expected, the room was suffocating with his dark aura, and the glass cracked and shattered, but I didn''t care at the anger he unleashed.


    He bit back a snarl. "No."


    "So how can you possibly say that Catherine isn''t my mate? Just based on an old saying in the past that our soul is damned? For what we know, our soul doesn''t even shatter if we die."


    "Don''t play mind games with me, Charles."


    I didn''t care if I was deluding myself or that I was spouting nonsense. I had to convince him one way or another.


    I got to my feet and regained my calm. "I''m not. For all, we know those stories passed down for centuries about our soul aren''t even true. No one can say for sure that our soul shatters when we''re dead. It''s not like some vampire was brought back to life to tell the tales of his afterlife experience."


    Rhazien finally faced me with a solemn expression. "These beliefs have stayed with us far more than you and me. It is what makes the mating ritual sacred.


    "If the Vampires suddenly had the notion that our soul will go in the cycle of reincarnation, then half of them will kill themselves. Most of them will tarnish the mating ritual with some charlatans posing as their mate, believing them to be their reincarnated partner.


    "The rules and systems that our ancestors had established will collapse all because I had made an exception for a pureblood to mate with his supposed to be reincarnated partner.


    "These beliefs are there for a reason, Charles."


    "And who''s to say that they are true? I thought that you''re not into one believing just anything, Rhazien. You stand by facts. You''re not like the elders who ruled with the past.


    "Or was I wrong?" I knew that I was making a point here. No one really knows if our souls were damned and would shatter at our death.


    ". . ." His eyelids twitched ever so slightly.


    I had him. He just needed one push. "For all we know, they are devised by Seraphim and his followers."


    ". . ." Rhazien''s face dimmed.


    Silence befell the room, hard and thick before his expression loosed, and he let out a breath through his mouth.


    "You really wanted her?" he muttered.


    It wasn''t a question.


    "Yes. I''d rather die than not have Catherine as my mate."


    ". . ." Rhazien didn''t speak, but he knew that I was serious.


    ". . . Very well."


    I almost grinned with joy when he finally agreed. I thought he wouldn''t. Rhazien was strict about rules and such.


    "I''d rather have you alive and delusional than dead. We purebloods are already small in numbers. I don''t want to lose more of you. I''d rather tarnish the sacred mating ritual and deplete half of the vampires'' population than lose anymore purebloods."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m a pureblood. With that title came privileges that others don''t have." It was true. Rules didn''t apply to us. We could do whatever we wanted as long as Rhazien permits it.


    No one would question it if I marked Catherine and claimed her as my mate. Well, except maybe the elders and the other purebloods.


    Rhazien''s lips quirked to the side. "I know. That''s why I will make an exception for you."


    My face brightened. "Then . . ."


    "But on one condition."


    My heart drop.


    Rhazien''s smile turned to a full-blown grin. "Postpone the mating ritual for a year, and the decision to mate will be decided by that woman after a year."


    ----


    A/N


    This is a long chapter and my eyes were so itchy halfway from editing.


    Sorry for any grammar mistakes. Just correct them in the comments.


    We''ll release another chapter as soon as I rested my eyes T_T


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 52 - Emelia

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    Thunder was clashing outside the window, and the winds howled like it would shatter the glass.


    I found myself staring at myself in front of the mirror, but my reflection was blank.


    Right. I was a vampire now.


    The night was cold and dark, and there were no stars in the sky. I wonder what Benjamin was doing right now? Was he okay? Was father okay?


    I really had to ask Charles about seeing my family. I need to see them thrice or even twice a week for my sanity''s sake.


    I saw the King of Vampire yesterday, and I never expected him to be so intimidating and handsome at the same time. He wore his power and beauty equally well. He was both a demon and a god combined in one, and I had never seen a man held so much power and charisma.


    He was one of the most powerful beings in GrimHeart, and the title was well deserved.


    However, it was not the point. Trinity said that I had to search for the mark. And the first lead I had was the royal bloodline of Razim.


    BaAnG!


    Thunder rumbled, and I got on my feet. I thought I heard a noise in the hallway. Checking the empty corridors, I caught sight of a hem of a nightgown and strands of golden hair.


    Was one of the ladies awake? It was nearing morning though it was still dark. But at this time, the castle should be empty while everyone was doing their business in their room.


    I went still, sensing if Mille and Millie were around. When I didn''t feel them, I went out of my room and followed whoever that was without thought of the possible consequences.


    Every vampire in this house was hostile towards me except for Mille, Millie, and Charles. And the only thing keeping me alive was Charles himself.


    I couldn''t blame the others. I was a stranger and didn''t make any effort to actually get to know the vampires here. But even if I did, I think they still wouldn''t approve of me. It was a different matter if I was taken in as a mistress . . . but as a mate?


    When I rounded the corner, I caught a glimpse of Lizbeth''s pale face. Unlike with everyone, her hair was straight, and her face portrayed no emotion whatsoever.


    Lizbeth went to another corridor. She seemed like she was floating from how her feet didn''t touch the ground. She was silent as a corpse.


    The only light in the hallway was the lamps on the wall and the occasional thunder outside the glass window. In my haste of following her, I was led to a room with an unending stretched of corridor.


    But this time, the corridor was different. It was fancier than the rest ¡ª carpeted floors and marble walls lined with gold moldings in intricate details. The celling was concave and oil painted, and there were blue roses made of jewels lining the path. All kinds of precious stones sparkled as vines, and bouquets of fresh roses were on every vase.


    This area alone probably cost our whole fortune.


    I knew that vampires were wealthy due to their accumulated wealth. But I never realized how rich until the extravagance was slapped on my face.


    I didn''t have the chance to marvel at its splendor, though, because my attention was caught by Lizbeth, who was standing at the end of the corridor.


    It was a long path with no forks, and as I went closer to her, the only thing awaiting me was a dead end and a giant picture of . . . me?


    I gasped.


    I knew Lizbeth heard me, but she didn''t bother to spare me a glance. Only her low and slow voice told me that she knew I was there.


    "This is Emelia," she said.


    My eyes went to the picture of a beautiful woman with golden curls tied in a loose updo. Colorful jewels decorated her hair, and she wore nothing but expensive stones on her ears and neck. But all the sparkles and luxurious things didn''t seem to do anything with the sadness in her deep pool of ocean eyes.


    "She''s my older sister."


    I heard Lizbeth whisper before she faced me with a blank face.


    "She''s also Charles''s mate."


    ". . ." I think I misheard her. "What?"


    "Charles turned her against her will just like with you. She was a devoted believer of the church, and being turned into a vampire was like a death sentence to her.


    "And before Charles could claim her as her mater in the mating ritual, she took her life and died. And since then, Charles was collecting women who looked just like her to fill the gap that she left in his heart."


    Lizbeth cocked her head without any change in her expression. "And from all of us, you resembled my sister the most."


    ". . ."


    "Charles believes that you''re my sister reincarnation." The end of her mouth twisted up, and she smiled, which felt like a sneer. Her smile was a contrast against her beautiful face.


    "Vampires don''t have a soul. The moment we become one, our soul is damned for all eternity. And once we die, it shattered and never to be reborn in the cycles of reincarnation.


    "So you can''t possibly be Charles''s mate. Even he or you believe such lies."


    I think the world was twisting before my eyes, and I almost lost balance. My vision became a kaleidoscope of blurs and confusion. I thought I would hurl my insides with the way my stomach was twisting. My head was pounding hard, and my chest felt like it was drowning.


    I focused my eyes on Lizbeth. I thought that she was doing something to me.


    However, she just stood there, looking at me with a blank face and droopy eyes.


    "Y-you . . . you''re lying," I croaked. It didn''t matter if she did. I wasn''t supposed to feel this way.


    Like I was betrayed.


    All along, I thought that I was his mate. I had doubts, but the reality was . . . I was just a replacement for his dead mate.


    A replacement.


    His feelings weren''t for me but for this dead woman, Emelia.


    Oh, how I wish I''d say that it didn''t hurt, but it did.


    Why?


    I didn''t love him nor like him.


    So why was my heart felt like breaking?


    I should be relieved that I wasn''t his mate.


    I shouldn''t care what my role was. Whether it was his mistress, lover, or his replacement.


    I shouldn''t care . . .


    But I did.


    And this was tearing me apart.


    I ran out of the room.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 53 - Lizbeth

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Charles''s POV]


    There was something strange today. I could feel it in my bones. My nerves were tingling for some reason, and I couldn''t be more agitated in my seat.


    Did something happen to Catherine?


    Rhazien just left yesterday, and I planned to make Catherine mate with me for this one year. I knew she would agree. It was only a matter of time and one year was more than enough to get her heart and body to submit to me.


    The best way was to use her family and spoil her. I didn''t care about her family, especially that little critter she called a child. If not that I knew the little boy was the key to her heart, then I had long exterminated him.


    That child was also keeping Catherine from claiming her life. Emilia didn''t have something like that before. Something strong enough to make her live even if she was turned into a vampire against her will.


    My fangs were itching, and I closed my eyes to make that thought disappear. That boy was a reminder that another man held Catherine, and I wanted to rip that man thousands of times over if I could.


    "Charles."


    I knew Lizbeth had entered my room. She was the only one who could do that without asking for my permission. I had a soft spot for her because she was Emilia''s little sister.


    I calmed myself and faced Lizbeth with a smile. "What is it?"


    My eyelid twitched when I saw her in a thin nightgown. Her poker face was a beautiful contrast against her petite frame. But I was not too fond of the lustful way she looked at me.


    Her advances were met with my silence and disapproval every time. She could enjoy life here in the castle without restriction, but I would never touch her. She was Emilia''s little sister, and I turned her upon her request because she was on the verge of dying from her sickness.


    "Is there something wrong, Lizbeth?" I asked again when she just stared at me with her languid blue eyes. Though they have the same hair and eyes, Emelia and she didn''t look the same.


    It would have been easier if they did since I knew that Lizbeth had feelings for me.


    I shook those thoughts away.


    Because she was Emelia''s sister, I treated her as my little sister. A family. She was Emelia''s only living relative. Their family was burned once news got out that Emelia and Lizbeth were turned into vampires.


    That was one of the reasons why Emelia took her life. She had nothing left. Her family was dead, and her only sister was turned into a vampire like her.


    Not a day went by that guilt didn''t eat me. I could have done things differently.


    I have always been level-headed and calm, but upon seeing her with her beautiful golden curls and deep blue eyes, I knew that she was my mate, and I lost all control.


    It was the same for Catherine. The moment I got a whiff of her scent as I strolled in the human territory one night, I knew she was my mate even before I got a look at her. And when I did see her, and she looked exactly like Emelia, I lost control once again. Then and there, I turned her into a vampire.


    However, this time, I was given a second chance to make it up to her, and I would do everything in my power to make things right this time.


    I will protect her and her family if that is what it would take for her to stay alive even as a creature of the night.


    "Charles . . ."


    I was pulled out of my thoughts at Lizbeth''s voice.


    She pulled the lace of her nightgown, and it cascaded to the floor like silk on marble. Her pinkish tips stood erect, and her pale skin looked soft to the touch.


    She was a beautiful lady.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t feel any lust or desire for her.


    "When are you going to claim me like the others?" She asked, voice accusing.


    I sighed under my breath and turned to the window. Thunder clashed together in the dark sky.


    It was going to rain. I thought.


    "I think I made it clear enough that you''re not my mistress Lizbeth. You''re a guest in this castle." Even if she went around suggesting that she was. All that she did and said, I didn''t object. I let her do whatever she wanted and gave everything she asked except for my body and heart.


    "Charles . . ."


    I felt my back heated and her arms wrapped around my chest. Her soft breasts pressed against my back, and I bit back a groan of protest.


    "I don''t care if you see me as a little sister. But at least don''t pretend that you don''t know how I feel about you.


    "My only wish is that you look at me as a woman. Can you do that for once?"


    ". . ."


    "I . . . I love you, Charles. From the very first time I laid eyes on you."


    Yes. Every lady claimed that was the case. They love my looks and the power associated with my title. But the only lady I wanted to hear those words didn''t love me at first sight. How ironic.


    Her fingers clenched against my vest. "It''s okay too if you look at me as Emilia as long as you give me a little bit of your affection."


    My eyes turned to slit not because of what she said but because of what I saw.


    Amidst the dark, thunder, and rain, a figure was dashing forward in the forest. Her flocks of golden hair were the only color amidst the black and white, and I sharply gasped her name.


    "Catherine!"


    I bolted out of my room without looking back while Lizbeth fell on her butt. I didn''t care. She became invincible the moment I caught sight of Catherine.


    How did she get out of the castle? It was a maze and series of corridors and rooms.


    There was only one explanation.


    Broken shards of glass were scattered on the floor, and I knew she jumped out of the window to get out. I thought of it before, but I actually didn''t think she had the guts to escape through the window.


    I underestimated her.


    "Find her." I hissed through the gap of my gnashing teeth when Mille and Millie kneeled behind my back. "No one gets back in this castle until she is returned to me. Unharmed."


    "Yes, my lord!" all the servants disappeared, and streaks of shadows flew out in every part of the mansion.


    I leaped out as well and ran after her. The sun was going to set in two hours, and if they couldn''t find her by then . . .


    This was the vampire''s territory, and my land was vast and far, but with Catherine''s speed, I had no doubt she would be out from my area in less than thirty minutes.


    And once she did . . .


    I shivered at the thought.


    She was not marked nor had any jewel or proof that she belonged in my house. She was prey for all sorts of vampires.


    I hasten my speed. My heart was pounding so loud I couldn''t hear anything else, but that drumming thumped.


    I sniffed the air and followed her scent. My eyes bled crimson when she ran into Duke Vein''s territory from all the direction she could have taken.


    Vein was a ruthless pureblood whose ability was controlling shadows at will. He had a perverted hobby of taking joy in seeing others in agony, even if it was his fellow purebloods.


    His hobby attracted distaste and eerie amongst us, but there was nothing we could do since it was strictly forbidden to kill purebloods, and Rhazien wouldn''t allow it no matter what.


    He made it clear that the pureblood was his priority.


    But if Vein does something to Catherine.


    A snarl pushed through my throat.


    I will kill him even I had to make all the vampires and Rhazien my enemy for breaking that one golden rule.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 54 - Vein

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    I didn''t know where I was going, nor did I plan to stop moving to try to guess the direction towards the human territory.


    All I could think of was to get out of here, away from Charles.


    I didn''t think of it before, but the betrayal and pain were enough to fuel my guts to run away with Benjamin and my father. Maybe with my power, I could protect them both.


    Regarding Trinity and her blood potion . . . I''ll think of ways to deal with it later.


    For now, I had to get to my family as soon as possible.


    I sniffed the air, and the humans'' scent grew thick. I continued to follow it and didn''t know how long I was running. The sun was about to be up, and I needed to find a place to hide first.


    Charles was a daywalker. He had an advantage over me once the sun was up. I hastened my speed and stumbled into a long path of desolate cobbled road.


    Since the sun was about to set, there was no vampire in the open.


    I picked up the pace and followed the thick human scent. Thanks to the blood potion, their smell didn''t bother me, and I could think clearly without the distraction to feed on their blood. And since the vials were tiny, it was easy for me to carry a lot of it under my garments and hidden pockets.


    I was so sure that I was nearing the Seraphim Kingdom, so I was shocked to find that I was in another castle after a long widening ran in yet another woods.


    The castle was imposing, but instead of white walls like Charles''s castle, this one was black and had many intimidating pointy roofs and gargoyles. The surroundings have dead trees, and the ambient was depressing.


    It was nothing but black and white, like the castle was cloaked in layers of shadows.


    I halted and took another whiff. There were definitely humans inside the castle, and my fine hairs went straight when I knew the confusing smell led me to another pureblood''s lair.


    According to what I read and what they thought me, only purebloods have castles and the titles of Duke.


    I wanted to slap myself. Of course, there was still human scent in the Razim Kingdom. They kidnaped humans while traffickers brought in humans in the Vampire Kingdom every day in exchange for gils.


    I turned back but was shocked when I found a kid staring at me with his emerald eyes.


    "Hello," he greeted.


    A creeping cold bit every nerve in my body when his smile almost ripped half of his beautiful face.


    "Who might you be?"


    "I-I . . ." I took a step back. There was something wrong with how he looked at me like a child excited for a new toy.


    "I''m sorry." I composed myself. "I was taking a stroll and stumbled upon here.


    "No doubt because of the human scent," he chuckled. "New vampires are often lured here by their blood."


    "I . . ." I couldn''t lie to him. It was apparent that I was a new vampire. Most experience vampires wouldn''t find themselves lost in a pureblood''s territory and make the same mistake I did of following a human scent.


    I didn''t know who he was or if he was a kid or not. But one thing was for sure, all of me wanted to leave this place as soon as possible.


    I slightly bowed. He might be in a kid''s body, but his aura was oppressive, and he wasn''t bothering to hide it.


    He was dangerous, and I needed to get out from here.


    "What''s the rush?" he asked and barged my way when I moved the slightest.


    He was fast.


    Really fast.


    The same speed with Charles, and my heart hammered against my chest.


    He''s a pureblood!


    "Judging from the looks on your face, I guess you already know who I am," he chuckled and bowed. "Please to make your acquaintance. My name is Vein, and I''m the master of this castle."


    He went for my hand, and I couldn''t repress my shiver when he kissed the back of my palm.


    "And who might you be, my lady?"


    "I-I . . . I''m Catherine," I stammered.


    His smile went wide. Were vampires like this? Smiling on the outside while thinking of ways to devour you on the inside?


    "Catherine? What a lovely name, fitting for a lovely lady. Do you want to rest in my castle if you don''t mind? The sun is about to set, and we''ll be having a party tonight."


    Was that why this place rake of human scent? How many humans were held in that castle? I wonder.


    However, I was not about to stand in here and find out.


    "I''m sorry, my lord. Master . . . Charles must be searching for me." I didn''t want to utter his name nor use him. But at this point, he was my only backer ¡ª the only one who could save me from this predicament.


    I bit my lips. Oh, how I hated to be so dependent on him. It made me feel that I was nothing without his protection, much like my life before I was human. I was nothing without my father''s status.


    Vein''s face was stunned for a moment before his smile twisted into a grin, and I knew I shouldn''t have utter Charles''s name.


    Were they enemies? From the way his eyes were glinting, it was certainly not good.


    "I see . . . are you Charles''s rumored mate? The one he believes is the reincarnation of his dead mate?"


    I held a gasp.


    Everyone seemed to know except me. Was Charles''s going to keep it a secret from me? Why? Was it because I was only a tool, a replacement for his dead mate? That was why he didn''t even bother to tell me anything?


    My hands fisted, and my anger overpowered my fear. "Pardon me, my lord, but I really must get back to Master Charles."


    His hand on mine tightened, and I feared only the worse when his eyes turned crimson.


    "I''m afraid I must insist that you stay the morning over Lady Catherine. I promised you that you''ll enjoy your stay here in my castle than in the boring mansion of Charles."


    "I believe the Lady has already made a decision."


    My heart went overdrive, and my limbs turned to jelly at hearing that calm voice that was thick with anger.


    "Charles."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 55 - Locked

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Charles," I muttered without thinking.


    The air in my lungs was stuck at the seriousness on his face. He was angry, and I couldn''t blame him. But even so, I never felt relieved to see him again.


    I was really useless . . . I was angry at him but also glad that he came to save me.


    "Come here, Catherine."


    His voice was enough for me to lose control of my body, and I pulled my hand from Vein. But the latter seemed not to mind Charles''s status and oppressive aura when he didn''t let go of my hand.


    "Hello Charles," greeted Vein with a taunting smirk on his face. "How long has it been?"


    "Hello, Vein. If you don''t mind. I want to bring Catherine back home now. The sun is beginning to rise."


    "Is that so?" Vein looked over at me, and I shivered. "It seemed to me that Lady Catherine was running away. And if the lady wants, my castle is open for you to take respite. I promised to take good care of you."


    I went still as a corpse when Vein rubbed his fingers against my hand, and I swear that Charles was going to chop off his hand if not that I forcefully retracted it from his grip.


    Luckily he let go.


    "I''m sorry, my lord," I said and stepped back, putting distance between us. "I was just lost and got enticed with the smell of human blood. I want to go back with Master Charles. But thank you for the offer."


    It was regrettable about my attempted escape, but my instinct told me to go with Charles rather than this kid. At least, I knew that Charles wouldn''t hurt me. Physically that is.


    Charles placed an arm around my shoulder. His grip was so tight it was beginning to hurt.


    "Let''s go," he said, and everything went blurry when he moved. I could still hear Vein''s laughter even from a distance, like the whole forest was echoing his voice.


    "I''m having a party tonight, Charles. Do come and please bring Lady Catherine with you."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    I knew that Charles was mad. I didn''t have to look at his face to know. The grip on his arms around my shoulder as he carried me princess style was enough indication. His breathing was ragged, and his jaws were tight. Gone was the kind, amiable man he always portrayed.


    Yes. He was definitely angry.


    The sun was almost upon the horizon, and Charles hastened his speed. And before the light could take its first peeked from the dark, I was back in the castle.


    But instead of my room, I found myself inside a small bedroom high in a tower.


    What''s this?


    Before I could ask, Charles''s angry voice stunned me in place.


    "What were you thinking, Catherine?! Do you know who that vampire is?! He could kill you in a snap of his fingers."


    ". . ."


    At his anger, I was reminded with my own and lashed out, "And who do you think is at fault? Why didn''t you tell me that I wasn''t your mate?! That your true mate is already dead!"


    ". . ." Charles caught his tongue, and for a moment, I thought he forgot to breathe when I heard his heart cease.


    "Who told you?" he asked after a short while, voice laced in threat.


    ". . . Does it matter?"


    "Is that why you ran away?"


    I looked to the side, and he captured my chin. "Look at me when I''m talking to you, Catherine."


    I bit my lip and welled my tears in place. "It''s true, isn''t it? Am I just a replacement? A tool. Is that why you didn''t tell me? Because I''m just a doll for you to keep in comfort?"


    "Damn those idiots who couldn''t get their lips shut," he snapped.


    I would be surprised, for it was out of character for him to curse and lose his calm. But right now . . . I just didn''t care.


    "I didn''t tell you because it doesn''t matter. You''re my mate, whether reincarnated or not. Don''t you feel the same way, too, Catherine?"


    I don''t know . . . I really didn''t know what to feel. He turned me, so I associated my feelings, my desire for him as part of it. But a mate? I don''t even know what it was nor what it felt like.


    "I don''t know . . . ," I croaked.


    Pain registered on Charles''s face, and my heart squeezed.


    "It''s fine," he said and composed himself. "You''ll feel it once we complete the mating ritual. You''re once human, so you don''t know how it felt like."


    Was that how it works? I was a vampire now.


    Yes, I like him. Attracted to him. I desire him . . . But I was afraid those feelings were born because he turned me.


    "I don''t want . . ." I gulped and hardened my voice, "I don''t want to mate with you."


    . . .


    . . .


    There was silence before Charles let go of me and took a step back. His face was severe, while his eyes were an ocean pool of coldness forming into dots.


    "Why Catherine? Is it because you believe everyone and not me?"


    "Because you lied to me. You already have a mate, and she''s dead, and you didn''t tell me. Vampire''s soul¨C!"


    "Enough!"


    I jerked, and my mouth pressed in a hard thin line.


    "I don''t care about what others said or whatever long old twisted belief it is." He grabbed both of my shoulders, his fingers digging against my skin. "Our feeling is what''s important. I know that you''re my mate Catherine and no one could ever say otherwise what I felt about you."


    The problem was . . . were they genuine? Or was he only portraying his feeling for Emelia to me?


    I could never know the answer.


    I opened my lips and was surprised by the words that came out of my mouth. "Then burned her corpse and set her free."


    ". . ."


    Charles''s face paled, and he let go of me. Instead of feeling triumphant for seeing him so weak and helpless, all I felt was numb.


    "H-how . . . how did you know that her corpse is still here? No one was supposed to know."


    ". . ." I smiled bitterly at myself. It was the dream, but I never thought that I was right.


    "You can''t, can you?" I whispered more to myself.


    He couldn''t. From the way he looked at me with grieving eyes and down curved lips, I knew.


    "Until you burned her corpse, I won''t mate with you."


    My heart felt like it was twisting so hard I was afraid it would be ripped to shreds. My lungs were collapsing, and I couldn''t breathe as I waited for the longest second of my life for his answer.


    Charles''s helpless state only lasted for a minute before he wore his confidence back on.


    "Then . . . you will remain here locked in this tower until you change our mind."


    It was my face that turned pale next. "Y-you . . . you can''t do this."


    "Apparently, I can." Charles brushed his fingers against my lips. "You''re forcing me to be cruel, Catherine."


    Before I could escape, Charles was already outside the door, and the loud bang was enough to send my tears rolling on my cheek.


    "I don''t want to do this, but you leave me no choice."


    "C-Charles . . . ," I wanted to shout, my strength left me, and I fell on my knees.


    Does this mean that I wouldn''t be able to see Benjamin and father until I agree to be his mate?


    "Charles . . . you can''t do this . . ."


    ----


    A/N


    Hey guys!


    Hope you''re all doing great ^^


    We''ll be locking chapters from here on out, starting at book 2 that we will publish today or tomorrow.


    I''ll be out from 30 to New year so I''ll be back next week. But don''t worry, I''ll have chapters on schedule updates everyday ^^


    *Smashed that vote button for extra chapters


    Every 100 PS = 2 extra chapters


    *Give gifts for extra chapters


    Every 50 GT = 5 extra chapters ^^


    Happy New Year!


    Much Love,


    Miu ^^


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 56 - Help

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Catherine''s POV]


    It had been two days since I was locked in the tower. There were no windows nor anything breakable. There weren''t definitely silvers if ever I decided to end my life.


    Was Charles seriously going to keep me here until I mate with him? Does that mean that the mating ritual was postponed until I agreed?


    At least something came out good from my confinement here. However, my sanity was taking a toll on me.


    I miss Benjamin so much that I cried myself to sleep just so I wouldn''t think of him. But even in my dreams, I missed him cradled in my arms.


    If this continued, I was afraid that I would succumb to depression and loneliness and agreed to mate with Charles so that I could see my son and father.


    Wasn''t that the case in the first place until I ruined it by refusing to mate with him?


    WhoOsSH . . .


    There was a slight gush of air, and I knew that Charles had come. It must be morning now. Another day, another visit from him to check on me.


    We never talk.


    I pretended that he was invincible. I lay on my side on the bed, back facing him while he just sat on a chair and read a book or whatever he was doing.


    I was actually amazed that I could threaten him as air despite his overwhelming aura that engulfed the room. Or maybe because I slept well whenever he was around?


    ". . ."


    I hated myself. I squirmed in silence.


    Deny as I might, he made me feel protected and secure. Even though he confused his feelings for me with his dead mate.


    I was upset whenever I thought about it.


    I tried to get rid of it in my mind but failed every time he was near. However, it was so much worse whenever he was gone. I imagined him curled next to his dead mate, and I wanted to rip somebody''s throat.


    I was getting violent and concentrated hard to clear my thoughts.


    Right now, I had to think of ways to get out from this cursed place without becoming his mate.


    And there was only one person who could help me.


    "Catherine."


    My thoughts were disrupted at Charles''s voice.


    ". . ."


    "I know that you''re upset with me, but know that I''m doing this for your own safety."


    I wanted to sneer, but that would give my cover away. I had to remind myself that I was sleeping and pretending that he was invincible even though we both knew I wasn''t asleep.


    "Vein is . . . a pureblood who takes joy from others sufferings. He didn''t care if you''re a pureblood or the goddess herself. Keeping you here is for your own good."


    I rolled my eyes.


    "You mean for your own good." I couldn''t'' stop and sneered, "You locked me here so that I wouldn''t run away and see my family, which you held hostage in exchange for me to agree to mate with you."


    Charles sighed. "That''s part of the reason too. But mostly because I don''t want you running away like that again. It''s dangerous outside.


    "And now that Vein took an interest in you, he would stop at nothing to get you to get to me.


    ". . . Right now . . . you''re my only weakness, Catherine."


    ". . ." Tried as I might, my heart swelled at his declaration. His voice was sincere, and I almost gave in.


    I heard the chair move and felt Charles''s warmth looming at my back. I closed my eyes tight and pressed my lips hard.


    "The mating ritual is postponed. And until I figure out a way to deflect Vein''s interest in you, I''m afraid that you''ll have to stay here for the meantime."


    Meantime?


    I lay on my back and opened my eyelids. The first thing I saw was the sincerity in his golden eyes, and my heart flinched at the haggard lines on his face.


    What was he doing in just these two days that he suddenly looked like a corpse? A beautiful dead corpse.


    "What do you mean? I thought that you were going to lock me here until I agreed to be your mate?"


    Charles placed his forehead against mine, and I felt my heartbeat at peace. He had that effect on me. If only I didn''t hear about Emelia, things might have been different.


    But I knew that I would, sooner or later.


    Charles couldn''t keep that secret forever.


    "I was upset and angry at that time. That''s why I said it. But mostly because I was worried that you''d run away again and get yourself in trouble or worse . . . killed.


    "We were lucky that Vein didn''t do anything to you in that small amount of time. But who knows what would happen the next?


    "Searching for you in those minutes was excruciating. Imagining what might happen to you was beyond maddening. It was worse than physical torture."


    I bit my lips. The pain in his voice cut me open like a knife slicing my heart. I wanted to say that I wouldn''t run away. I wanted to scream that all I wanted now was to see my son and father.


    But the image of Emilia and him together . . . the thought that I was just a replacement, a tool for him to relive his days with his dead mate ¨C¨C made me press my mouth shut.


    Charles kissed my forehead when he sensed that I wouldn''t reply. I then went to my side and covered myself with the blanket, signaling the end of the conversation.


    Ah . . . why was I so stubborn?


    I never had this urge, a strong desire to erase Emilia in his life forever. I dismissed those feelings and negative emotions as my imprinted affection towards him ¨C¨C the one who turned me.


    "I will come back again when you''re ready to talk," he said.


    And as quiet as he came, he was gone.


    I didn''t have the time to wallow in self-pity at my circumstances or weep at the realization that Charles would never see me as anything other than a replacement for Emilia, evident by his refusal to burn her body.


    Right now . . . I was focused on drawing my blood on the rounded mirror on Charles''s pocket watch that I stole just now. I saw him always carrying it with him, and now I knew why.


    Behind the small crystal watch mirror was a hidden picture of Emilia and him. I almost crushed the watch beneath my hand, if not that I was in desperate need of help.


    And I know a single person who could get me out of here.


    Using my blood, I draw Trinity''s name on the mirror.


    Not for long, her face appeared on the glass.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 57 - Plan

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    As I listened to Catherine''s problems, I couldn''t help but shake my head. I knew about Emelia and Charles, and it was a famous tale in the Vampire circle, especially that he insisted all those years that Catherine was his mate even though his true mate died.


    Vampires only get one mate in their lifetime, and their souls didn''t go in the cycle of reincarnation, so there was no way that Catherine could be his mate.


    And I was so sure it was the case until I saw Catherine at one of the vampire party''s. It was actually the first time that I saw her.


    Her sad face and lonely eyes weren''t what caught my attention. It was the information that even after years that Charles went to deep sleep, she still refused to leave his mansion while all his lovers left.


    She stayed with him and governed his castle so that when Charles woke up, everything was like before.


    By the time I entered the Vampire Kingdom, Charles was already in a deep sleep years before. Deep sleep was a death sentence. Nobody knew when he would wake up. It could be thousands of years or even millions.


    Waiting for him to wake up for that amount of time, I was sure that what Catherine felt for Charles was more than love.


    However, I, too, had doubts regarding whether she was his mate or not.


    Only Catherine could answer that. She was the one who knew her feelings the most.


    "What should I do?" Catherine said, voice distress as her face.


    "Honestly, Catherine. Your problem is simple enough."


    Her face went from distress to confusion.


    "As I see it, Charles loves you and would do anything for you. Even if he just sees you as his dead mate, it didn''t change the fact that woman is dead and you''re alive. You should take advantage of it, especially his feelings for you."


    I licked my lips, and my eyes twinkled in mischief. "All you had to do was use your charms to sway him."


    Her beautiful face turned into a scowl. "Y-you meant to say . . . seduce him?


    "Seduce him. Embrace him. Lie to him. Whisper sweet nothings to him. Fuck him. I don''t care what you do as long as you get Charles to follow your every demand and you find me this mark.


    "Listen, Catherine, the more you resist him, the more he would control you. But let it go and cozy up to him, and you''ll be surprised at how doting he could be."


    I spoke from experience since Rhazien was also like that. All the males I''ve encountered were like that.


    Charles wasn''t any different.


    "Use your charms and womanly asset to get what you want. Your body is your greatest weapon against a male. Whatever and whoever they are. Don''t forget that."


    Catherine''s face switched from pale to red. "B-but . . . I- I don''t know if I could do it."


    "You can," I said with a serious voice and face, "You don''t have a choice. If you want to be with Benjamin and your family and accomplish whatever you want, you have to be prepared to go to the extreme."


    Catherine was silent before she took a deep breath. "I-I''ll . . . I''ll try."


    "Don''t worry, once you''ve gotten the hang of it, you''ll life will become easier.


    "How''s your supply, by the way?" I asked.


    "I still have some. I think this is enough to last me another month or so."


    I was surprised because I thought her supply was running out by now. And judging from her personality, Catherine would never drink human blood.


    Then there could only be one explanation.


    My lips curved up. "You''ve been drinking his blood,"


    Catherine''s face puffed red, and he looked to the other side. "Y-yes. B-but . . . it''s not like it''s a big deal."


    My eyebrow raised. "Not a big deal?"


    I wanted to hit her head. Of course, it was a big deal!


    "Catherine, I couldn''t blame you because you''re once human and not yet accustomed to Vampires culture. But don''t ever speak that it isn''t a big deal to drink from a pureblood''s blood, or they might shred you to pieces in there."


    ". . ." Catherine was shocked. "W-why?"


    "Purebloods are considered sacred creatures in Razim Kingdom, and their blood contained powers that invigorate a vampire''s body. What''s more, their blood is sacred because you could gain strength, speed, or sometimes even some of their powers."


    Catherine gasped, and her face heated more. "I . . . I didn''t know that it was that sacred."


    How cute. I couldn''t exactly blame Charles if he fell on the widowy-cute charms of Catherine.


    "It is. They don''t share their blood, and never do they give their blood just to anyone. Remember that.


    "I''ll hang up now," I said when the sprites alerted me of Michael''s approach, "I still have something to do. Contact me again if you need blood potion and if you found anything regarding the mark."


    Catherine opened her lips but then closed them again.


    I shut my compact and starred into the night sky.


    Vein, huh.


    I knew that story. It was kept secret, but being with Rhazien, I had access to that information.


    The reason why Charles was in deep sleep was because he used his powers too much to kill Vein. I didn''t know exactly what happened, but Vein did something to Catherine, and Charles killed him.


    I didn''t know the specifics, but Rhazien was mad when he told me there was seven Pureblood once. And when I entered the Razim Kingdom, they were down to five.


    No . . . four . . .


    Vladimir . . .  or Vlad for short. The tallest of all the purebloods. He disappeared one day. No one knew where he went. He just vanished and was never seen again.


    I let out an audible breathe.


    I didn''t care if Catherine loved Charles or if the latter lived or died, as long as it wouldn''t hinder my plans.


    I was actually betting for Charles to go into a deep sleep in that way Catherine would be in charge of the castle. It would be a lot easier for her to snoop around.


    But if Catherine managed to rope Charles in her little fingers, then everything would be easy too. Charles could help Catherine find the mark.


    Either way . . . it was up to Catherine.


    The night was darker than usual, and thick clouds blanketed the two moons. The cold air rattled the leaves, and thunder occasionally rained from above.


    It was going to rain. I thought.


    A good night to enter Earl''s Roselake''s house.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 58 - Infiltration

    [Trinity''s POV]


    "What have you found?" I asked Michael when he strode towards me with a grim face.


    "Something is odd about his mansion. The once lively place suddenly turned quiet. The servants and guards gossiped about a witch that was going to be burned to the stakes tomorrow."


    A witch?


    Now that is something you don''t see every day.


    "And the Earl?" I inquired.


    "I don''t know if we could have an audience with him. The Earl hadn''t been himself since two months ago, and he refused any visits. Some say that he was busy with the wedding preparation for his only daughter to the son of Earl Perlington."


    I paused to think for a moment. This was a fairly peaceful town, with most of the livelihood centered on trade. It was a small town with a friendly neighborhood and beautiful scenery with lakes and all sorts of flowers growing here and there. It was a popular destination for nobles if they wanted a vacation or just wanted to unwind.


    I didn''t hear much about what was going on at this time, but I did recall that there was news that Earl Roselake''s daughter married the son of Earl Perlington. The Lord of Pearl Town.


    "Hmm . . . If we can''t get an audience, then we will just have to sneak into the mansion and have a little talk with him," I said and looked at Michael. "How''s the guards and security?


    I didn''t have to worry about those stuff if I was alone, but since Michael and Ric would be coming with me, I couldn''t just shapeshift into a mouse and leave them behind.


    Michael was the key to getting Earl Roselake on our side, and we''ve been staying here for almost two days to plan an audience with him without much success.


    "Ric can take care of the guards, and you don''t have to worry. I already contacted one of the maids inside to let us in." Michael beamed a dimpled smile, and I wanted to roll my eyes.


    "Using your charms, I bet?"


    Michael shrugged. "It''s my greatest weapon."


    "Alright, let''s go. We don''t have time to dally here." We have to get Earl Roselake on our side and have him arrange an audience with Prince Zen in Venezia in time for the Spring Harvest, which the Prince attended every year.


    "What about Dorothy?" Michael asked.


    "She''s just going to be a hindrance." Dorothy was still new about this stuff, and she could hardly defend herself. "The three of us will be enough."


    Michael and I got out of the woods and trailed the bushes and the hidden paths towards the mansion. After many twists and turns, we arrived at the back door inside the Earl''s estate, where Ric was already waiting for us.


    This area was usually where the supplies were delivered, like food. It was exclusive only to the kitchen stuff, and not many know about this place except the merchants delivering food and the kitchen servant of the mansion.


    Michael gestured with his hand to stay quiet while I propped myself beside the door and readied my sleep power.


    Michael placed his ears on the wooden panel and knocked low in patterns.


    Within seconds, the door opened and came out a young lady with eager eyes and a flushing face.


    "I thought you''d never come," she said, eyes on Michael''s smiling face, but when she saw Ric behind his back, her smile dropped. "Who''s this?"


    Before she could utter another word, I blew the powder on her face, and she fell asleep in an instant on Michael''s arms.


    "Sorry, love. We''ll promise to be quick," Michael said and pulled the young woman inside the storage and hid her behind the large barrels of food before he put on his hood and wore his mask.


    We didn''t have to worry about the young maid, for I made sure to put a simple spell on her together with the sleeping powder. She''d wake up with no memory of this event.


    "Watch the gate and alert us if anyone approaches," I said, and Ric just nodded.


    I like him. He doesn''t say much and just follows orders without question.


    Michael and I went inside and navigated our way through the mazes of corridors. We''ve already bought a copy of the mansion''s layout from one of Ric''s contact, and right now, Michael was holding it in one hand while his eyes were on alert for any possible guards roaming the hallway.


    I only wish that the layout was up to date.


    But to my confusion, the hallway was empty, and as we neared the main estate, all the fine hairs in my body rose.


    "Stop."


    Michael skidded to a stop and looked over his shoulder. The paleness and sweat on my skin were enough for his handsome face to turn into a scowl.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I didn''t answer. I held myself when the cold bit every bone in my body. There was something ominous about this place. I could feel it. Sensed it.


    A thick dark air invincible in the naked eyes swirled in the hallway, and it was coming from one of the rooms in the main estate.


    "This is . . ." I was sure of it . . . it was black magic.


    A witch?


    My heart pounded hard against my chest, and Michael held my shoulder when I swayed from the stench emitting from one of the rooms. It was nauseating, and I think I''m going to puke from the rotten smell.


    "What''s wrong, Trinity?" Michael wasn''t smiling now. His face was full of worry while his grip on my shoulder tightened.


    He couldn''t see it nor smell it.


    "Dark magic," I rasped, and his face crumpled in confusion.


    "Dark Magic?"


    I nodded, and it was strong too. How many souls have been sacrificed for the witch to acquire this much power?


    The leisure trip of seeing the Earl had turned troublesome. Why was a witch staying in here?


    "You mean . . . there''s a witch in here?"


    I nodded, and Michael''s face turned severe.


    I didn''t wait for his next words and marched towards the room where the dark smog was so thick it stung my eyes.


    "Trinity," Michael called in a hushed tone. His eyes widened when he realized whose door I was going to open.


    Using my knife, I unlocked the door and opened it. The dark fog was so thick in the room that it was hard to focus on the person''s face sitting in front of the dresser.


    "That''s . . ." Michael gasped, "Nadia Roselake."


    The daughter of the Earl was what Michael saw. But as for me, my sight took in a young woman with black hair and piercing eyes with freckles doting over his ashen skin.


    It was definitely not the daughter of the Earl.


    "Who are you?"


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 59 - Witch?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"


    Both of us questioned at the same time.


    Michael shifted his eyes between the two of us. "What do you mean? She''s the daughter of the Earl. Nadia Roselake."


    "Shut up." I stepped forward, and the young woman took to her feet and backed away. "Who are you, and what are you doing inside that girl''s body?"


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    "Egh?" Michael blinked, and his eyes bulged when he realized something. "You''re the witch?"


    Nadia(?) backed away. Her expression turned sharp and menacing as she hissed, "W-what are you talking about? Guards!"


    I was confused. If she was a black witch, then it was easy for her to use her spells to silence us. But why was she acting like a normal human girl?


    No . . .


    Something was not right . . .


    It was hard to focus my gaze on her with all this thick dark smog that was getting in the way. There was undoubtedly black magic at play here, and that young woman was in the center of it.


    My eyes shifted on the big mirror of the dresser.


    Could it be . . .


    Before I could observe more, rounds of metallic clanking sounds rose in the hallway, and the guards came in with their spears and armors.


    "Shit." Michael pulled me by the arm. "Time to scram!"


    I was yanked away by the force from his grip, and before we made our escape, I caught a glimpse of a silhouette on the other side of the mirror.


    "Let''s go!" Michael carried me in his arms when the guards came running after us.


    "Let go of me. I can run." I wasn''t a damsel in distress, but I also forgot that I was no longer a vampire with incredible speed.


    Though their armors were heavy, the guards were extremely fast.


    "Shut up and hold on tight!" Michael''s arms enclosed me in a protective embrace, and my eyes bulged when I realized what he was about to do.


    "Are you crazy? We''re on the third floor!" I shouted, but it all went to deaf ears when Michael jumped towards the window at full speed.


    My arms tightened around his neck when his arms let go of me and grabbed the branch of a tree. He might look lean and flimsy, but Michael was packed with power as he landed on another branch with both feet.


    He carried me once more and jumped from branches to branches until we landed safely on the grass.


    I didn''t know he could do that, especially while carrying me in his arms.


    I guess he wasn''t all just a pretty face after all.


    Or maybe it was the mark?


    Whatever it was, I didn''t have time to ponder when multiple guards rushed from all sides with their spears and swords pointing at us.


    I escaped from Michael''s hands and pushed him a little to give me enough space. Pulling some duds inside my pouch, I threw them in the guards at our front. Upon contact on the ground, the duds exploded, and blurs of smoke engulfed the area.


    "Cover your nose, and let''s get out of here," I said as the guards fell on their faces, snoring their selves into dreamland, opening a path for us to escape.


    We ran around the back door but halted at a group of guards who barged our way.


    I was about to use some dud again when their screams pierced the air, and they fell unconscious on the grass with bubbles forming from their mouths.


    "You two okay?" Ric asked.


    "Yes. We''ll talk later. Let''s get out of here first." Michael led the way while I threw another dud towards the fast-approaching soldiers.


    The area was immediately engulfed with thick fog, and we used it as cover to escape towards the woods.


    "Don''t let them get away!"


    "After them!"


    We heard the galloping of hooves as we ran deeper into the forest. We knew we were being chased by horses now, which prompted us to split up like we planned.


    If things didn''t go well, then we would just regroup in our secret lair later. Returning to town after the commotion was a bad idea. There were probably lots of guards'' patrolling the town by now.


    Dorothy was staying in one of the inns. If she ever needed us, she knew where to start looking. But for now, it was best that she stayed put and wouldn''t do unnecessary things while we regrouped and thought of our next plan. I could only hope that she was training like I instructed so she would be useful in the future.


    I bit my thumb. Thanks to the unexpected interference of a witch in the Roselake''s manor, things had become more complicated.


    But for now, I took in the first sign of rain to shapeshift into a bird and flew in a cave hidden under a rocky cliff. With the rain soaking the land, running would leave tracks.


    I didn''t have to worry about Michael and Ric since they knew what to do in this situation.


    I landed inside the cave and turned back into my form. There were already supplies waiting for us in case something like this happened.


    I pressed my mouth shut when I heard the guards yell at each other above the cliff.


    "Search around the perimeter! She couldn''t have gotten that far!"


    I breathed the air I held when I heard the hooves of horses fading in the distance.


    I was confident that no one would search under the cliff for one, it was dangerous, and two, no one knew that there was a cave hidden here, so why waste the effort of climbing down to check?


    It was the Sprites who told me, and we used it as a secret hideout incased something went wrong.


    If only I asked the Sprite about the Roselake''s mansion. But then again, they didn''t know anything about the mortal world. They didn''t venture outside the human settlements except those rare ones who had an adventurous spirit.


    But usually, they just stayed put inside the comfort of nature.


    I lighted the lamp and removed my wet clothes, squeezing them dry before walking in my underwear to grab a towel.. I first dried my hair and face when I was startled when a warm hand grabbed my shoulder.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 60 - Black Witch

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    I removed my wet clothes and squeezed them dry before walking in my underwear to grab a towel. I first dried my hair and face before I was startled when a warm hand grabbed my shoulder.


    By reflex, I pulled that hand and swiped his leg, and threw him on the ground. Those years of physical training when I was a vampire didn''t go to waste. Though I had to admit that my mortal body was heavier and stiff compared to my vampire one.


    "Ouch!"


    My eyelids fluttered when I spotted Michael on the ground, groaning in pain.


    "What are you doing? How did you climb in here without making a single sound?"


    Michael took to his feet and rubbed his sides. "I carried you while jumping on multiple branches, remember? I''m physically fit and capable."


    He winked despite the crooked smile on his face.


    There was another meaning to what he said, but I didn''t have the time nor plan to flirt with him.


    "Ric trained you hard, huh," I said and continued to dry myself. I didn''t mind that I was just in my underwear parading in front of him. I was confident with my skin and physique and if he tried anything I didn''t like . . . Well . . . let''s just say that he might found himself at the edge of the cliff.


    Michael sighed, and his smile faltered. "Everyday."


    He then removed his clothes and squeezed them dry before putting them on the ground. He snatched the other end of the towel and wiped his face and hair.


    "Get your own," I said and pulled the towel without success.


    "This is the only one we have."


    He held the towel tight and ruffled his hair with it. I grumbled under my breath, being careful not to stare at his abs and the sexy lines of his pelvis for more than a second.


    The man really had a unique charm that even I found myself unable to resist. My eyes were darting to his naked chest and lean muscles from time to time.


    "Like what you see?" He teased when he caught me staring. His grin was mischievous as the sparkle in his eyes.


    I smirked and threw the towel over his face. "We''re even."


    "What do you mean even?"


    "Don''t pretend that you didn''t check out my breasts."


    Michael laughed. "I guess we are then. And they''re beautiful, by the way."


    I turned to hide the heating of my face. He was really a charmer. "And you have nice abs."


    I sat on the rocks and draped over a blanket on my exposed skin. Michael wiped the rest of his body with the towel before he took the space next to me.


    "What now?" he asked. "Should we just forget about this plan? We could still probably meet with the Prince even without Duke Roselake''s help."


    I shook my head, eyes on the dancing fire of the lamp. "The best hunters always surround Prince Zen. We only have this one shot in the Spring Festival in Venezia, and I plan to increase our chances with it.


    "Once he returned inside the safety of his palace, it would be much trickier to get to him."


    "Then what are we going to do about the witch? I doubt that anyone would believe us if we tell them that the daughter of the Duke is a witch."


    I wiped my warts and pimples away before getting rid of my disguised. I needed another face if I was going to enter Roselake''s town. Maybe a brunet with rabbit teeth?


    "I think this unexpected event had just turned into an opportunity."


    Michael looked at me, confused. "Opportunity? How so?"


    "Think about it. Someone is obviously inside Nadia''s body. If we managed to get the real Nadia back, then the Duke will owe as a debt."


    "Are you sure that he wouldn''t burn you once he found out that you''re a witch as well? And how are we going to do that when the entire town believes that she''s the real daughter of the Duke?"


    "Of course, we''re not going to tell him that I''m a witch. Your status as the real Saintess is enough ticket to make him believe that you purged the black witch with your divine magic.


    "Regarding how to unmask that fraud, we just have to find that girl''s real body, whoever she is. I think that girl made a pact with a black witch to exchange her and Nadia''s souls. And the reason why the Duke was acting funny was because he''s under a spell."


    Michael scratched his head. "So you''re saying is, that girl isn''t the witch? Then who are they going to burn tomorrow?"


    A wicked smile graced my lips. "Who knows? Maybe it''s the real Nadia. We just have to enter the town and see for ourselves."


    "Then who''s the real witch?"


    "I caught a glimpse of our black witch. That faked Nadia was talking to her in front of that dresser''s mirror."


    ". . . Someone you know?" Michael probed when he noticed my silence and the grim look on my face.


    I nodded. "Yes. Her name is Vexana. She''s a notorious black witch. She''s been making deals with young, innocent, na?ve girls in exchange for their souls to get stronger since contractual souls were much easier to acquire than sacrificial souls. Didn''t cost too many items and magic too.


    "She''s infamous throughout the witches. A powerful black witch that feared by many."


    Michael was silent for a moment before he asked, ". . . Can you defeat her?"


    I looked over at him. His ocean eyes contained mysteries and depth that I didn''t want to explore and uncover.


    "I don''t know to be honest." I closed my eyes and leaned over my crossing feet, taking comfort in the warmth of the blanket draped over me. "I guess we''ll have to see and find out."


    ". . ."


    Silence descended between us. For a time, the occasional thunder and the gushing rain were our only source of sound.


    "Nothing seemed to faze you, huh?"


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 61 - Exhausted

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    "Nothing seemed to faze you, huh?"


    I opened one eye. "What do you mean?"


    "Well . . . from knowing your secret to leaving the village you grow up to dealing with dangerous opponents. It seemed that nothing could stop you, no matter how bad the situation turned out.


    "You always look ahead and you never lost sight of your goals . . . sometimes I wondered if you''re really just a young woman? It felt like you''re older than your actual age . . . or are you using some kinds of a spell to hide your real appearance?" he grinned.


    I closed my eyes. He''s really perceptive for someone I thought was all looks. The more I got to know him, the more I was surprised that he was not who I thought he was.


    A man full of surprises.


    Or was I giving out too much confidence?


    I had lived so many years and experienced so many things. I had emerged victorious to every challenge I faced except for that one time, so a little setback like this wouldn''t make me sweat.


    Especially since I had some knowledge of the future.


    "This is my real appearance," I said and offered no ongoing conversation.


    Michael chuckled. "I admire that about you. You''re strong and confident and could take care of yourself without anyone''s help. Something that''s rare with women in Seraphim."


    "It''s because I''m a witch. I have powers that others don''t."


    Michael was silent for a long moment before he uttered.


    "I think even without the magic, you''re still going to be that same confident, strong woman that you are . . .


    ". . . and If I didn''t meet Emerald first, I might have fallen in love you."


    ". . ."


    My eyes opened wide, and my head swept in his direction. "What did you say?"


    I expected him to feign ignorance and grinned, telling me it was a joke. Instead, he crossed his arms over his knees and placed his head on top of it. His facial features turned soft as he looked at me. His usual playful eyes were melting.


    "I said, I might have fallen for you if I hadn''t met Emerald first."


    ".  . ." He actually repeat it?


    I felt uncomfortable all of a sudden at the sincerity he portrayed. But then I realized that it must be his favorite line when he was picking up women.


    He was really a charmer and knew how to get the ladies.


    He was dangerous, alright.


    I might have flirted back or entertained him if I wasn''t fed up with romance.


    In this life, I didn''t plan to fall in love or like the opposite sex. I want everything to be of mutual benefit than anything else.


    Feelings would just jeopardize things.


    In the past and in the future, it always made everything complicated.


    I closed my eyes and looked the other way. "Well, you should be glad that you meet her first. You might find yourself heartbroken if you didn''t."


    . . .


    . . .


    *pft!


    Michael burst out laughing. "I think I might have. Honestly, if I can''t even charm you, then I don''t know who will."


    Rhazien''s handsome face immediately appeared in my head, and I shook it off.


    I miss him.


    Just the thought of him repeatedly cut the stitches of my broken heart, and it bled raw again and again, and I doubt that it would ever heal.


    Thinking of him was enough to make me feel like dying all over again, especially at the realization that he could never be mine.


    Meeting him was both a blessing and a curse ¡ª my greatest happiness and regret.


    But in this lifetime, I would make sure that we would never cross paths.


    That''s a promise.


    Achoo!


    I was pulled out from my thoughts when Michael sneezed.


    "I thought you said you''re physically fit?" I teased.


    Michael rubbed his nose and smiled sheepishly. "I''m also a human being."


    He then wiggled his eyebrows, eying me from head to toe. "Maybe if I could scoot under that warm blanket and we share some skin to skin warmth¨C¨C"


    "I''d rather you sneeze the whole night," I said and tightened my hold on the blanket like he was going to steal it. "Curse your fate of being immune to my spells and potions. I could have easily warm you with a simple heating spell."


    Michael''s eyebrow rose. "Why don''t you use it to yourself and give me the blanket, then? Isn''t that the most logical thing to do?"


    "I like my blanket, thank you very much." I was not using it as a heater. I was using it as a comforter.


    Michael rubbed his bare shoulders and shivered when the cold air swept inside the cave.


    I sighed and gave him half the blanket to share.


    He grinned. "I know you wouldn''t be able to endure me."


    I rolled my eyes and scooted over when he leaned closer. "I''d rather endure your gloating than having you sick. I still need you at your best tomorrow after all."


    "Right. Right." Michael dismissed and beamed a dimpled smile.


    I ignored him and the heat radiating from his warm skin. His warmth was comforting more than I''d like to admit, and sometimes, his arm would graze mine intentionally or unintentionally.


    I didn''t care, though. Somehow, my guard was down when the cold wind swept the cave once more, and his warmth brought forth my exhaustion. I swayed left and right as my eyes were about to close.


    "You can lean on me, you know," he muttered.


    "Mmm . . ." Tried as I might, there was something about the stillness, the rain, the cold air, and his warmth that lulled me to sleep.


    My head dropped on his shoulder, and before I knew it, I was in and out of sleep. I didn''t want to lower my guard more than necessary, but the physical and mental exhaustion was catching up.


    He probably sensed my predicament as he circled his arm around my bare shoulder. I took in an audible air when the warmth of his palm spread in all parts of my body.


    "Take a rest," he whispered, "you deserve it."


    It didn''t take a second before my eyes shut closed, and I fell into sleep.. But instead of dreaming about the ocean and blue eyes, or red rubies encased in crystals, I dreamed of the same dream of a hooded man with a mask on his mouth as he watched me intently with his eyes that glowed like twin silver moons.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 62 - Execution

    A/N


    Extra Chapter for New Year ^^


    ----


    [Dorothy''s POV]


    "Huuuuu . . ." My lips puckered out as I watched the nobles going in and out of the caf¨¦ with their fancy dresses and expensive jewelry.


    I was inside the most luxurious inn and caf¨¦ in town, just beside the lake. Only the nobles and those who could afford its extravagant price a night could stay here and spend enough money for its luxurious, ridiculously expensive service.


    As for me, Trinity gave me a bag full of gil to keep me occupied while they infiltrate Roselake manor. To keep me from coming, she bribed me with a big pouch of gil with the promise that I would train and stay inconspicuous.


    I didn''t even know where she got the money from and didn''t care more than a second when she handed me the big pouch.


    I did train. Walking around the lake to improve my stamina and find potential lovers, and honing my eye skills by pointing out the styles of every lady I spot.


    I think it was important to train my eyes to improve my reflexes.


    Maybe I''d become a spy?


    I like the sound of that.


    I rubbed my wig, making sure that it stayed in place. It would be a disaster if a fluffy ear suddenly erupted under it. Or a snout on my face when I sipped my tea.


    I got my mask and big summer hat just in case.


    *sigh . . .


    I was bored as I finished the rose tea with poached egg and salmon. I didn''t know how to pronounce the name of the meal, but it was definitely egg and salmon.


    Nothing like the nobles'' food. Making everything complicated with simple dishes and slapping an expensive tag on its hard to read name.


    If only Michael is here with me.


    I wonder if they had already met up with Duke Roselake. I was worried about Michael. Trinity might be a witch with magic, but I didn''t know how powerful she really was.


    Rather, I hope that Trinity wouldn''t fall in love with Michael. I already had enough competition as it is.


    Come to think of it. There was a talk in town that they would burn a witch this afternoon in the town plaza.


    Maybe I should go and take a look?


    I alone on this table was depressing than looking at my previous appearance.


    "Excuse me, are you already finished, madam?" a waiter asked.


    "Why?"


    "I''m sorry, madam. But the other customers wanted the table."


    My eyebrow rose. "I paid a hefty amount of money for this food."


    "I''m sorry, madam. You''ve been staying here for two hours already, and the others have a reservation at this time."


    "How absurd," I sneered, "is this the popular cafe that everyone is talking about? The service is truly lacking. You can''t even provide enough tables and chairs for your customers?"


    The old waiter''s face remained stoic. "I''m sorry, madam. But our caf¨¦ isn''t simply a waiting area."


    I flipped my hair and stood to my heels. "Whatever. I''m too beautiful for this place anyway."


    I was staying for over three hours actually, but still . . . I ordered your most expensive food, you know, and it wasn''t even that delicious. I mused to myself.


    I sashayed out of the caf¨¦ and decided to go to town. It was ten in the morning, and every store was probably opened by now.


    The execution show would start around noon, and it would be my first time watching a witch being burned on the stakes, and I was curious how it was done. If it turns gory, then I''ll leave and wait for Trinity and the others in the inn.


    Or I could just go to them. I nodded to myself.


    I checked my wig and simply touched my face for any change of my appearance. Fortunately, my face hadn''t been changing every minute or hour now. It would actually take a day or half. That was good news since the spell was starting to slow down, and once it did, I''d be able to safely apply an ointment or salve to make my real appearance more beautiful.


    Looking at the scenery, there were a lot of guards today. Double than yesterday.


    Was it because of the execution?


    Or did something happen to Michael and the others?


    My heart raced at the thought of Michael getting caught.


    I was worried about Trinity too. Though more because of my concern on who would maintain my beautiful appearance if she was gone.


    I searched for a boutique or a makeup store when the common folks suddenly ran past me. Curious as to where they were going, I followed them and stumbled into the town plaza.


    It was crowded, especially at the center where a stage with a pole in a shape of a cross stood on its wooden parquet.


    Is the execution about to happen? I asked myself.


    "Everyone," a priest announced, and all went silent, "All sorts of nonhumans plague this world. Abominable creatures that the Goddess Luminaire wanted to purge. Vampires that kidnap and kill us for our blood and werewolves that terrorize our lands. But that is not the only threat that we should be wary about."


    He flipped his hand and came out an executioner with a sack over his head, showing just his eyes while muscles and fat combined to make up his frame. His upper chest was bare while he donned an apron over his pants.


    He pulled out a woman in a ragged white dress with his big hands. Her face was hidden behind a dirty bag of potato sack.


    "Behold! A witch that threatened our very lives by using dark powers to manipulate us into believing that they could use powers like the Saintess!


    "These heretics are dangerous and must be purged according to the Saintess will! As long as these creatures live amongst us, everyone, women, and children aren''t safe. We would never find peace!"


    As I listened to the priest, my ears were ringing. In the past, I believed everything they said and did everything they told with the promise that the Saintess would grant my heart''s desire if I were loyal to the church.


    But since I learned that Trinity was a witch, my view was turned backward.


    And now, hearing the church speak, I couldn''t believe how na?ve and idiotic I was. It was obvious that they deemed everyone with powers other than the Saintess as heretics.


    If the people knew that the witches could grant their heart''s desire with just a spell or potion, then everyone''s loyalty would shift, and the church wouldn''t have that. They needed everyone to fear this creature so they would cling to the Saintess.


    "All of you! I want you to burn in your memories the face of this witch!"


    The executioner pulled the sack from the girl''s face, and my expression crumpled when all I saw was a young girl with black hair, squinty eyes, and a freckled face.


    "I am not a witch!" She screamed. "Believe me! I''m the daughter of the Earl! Nadia Rose¨Cumph!"


    Before she could finish her speech, her mouth was gagged with a cloth, and she was tied in the stake by the executioner.


    The young girl didn''t peg me as a witch. She looked like a helpless young woman than anything else.


    But more importantly, what she said caught my attention.


    The daughter of the Earl?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 63 - Witch?

    [Dorothy''s POV]


    The daughter of the Earl?


    She was definitely not.


    No offense, but her appearance was far beyond noble. I mean, there wasn''t a noblewoman I saw who looked like a commoner and so ordinary that people forget her face the moment they stop looking.


    I definitely would not have believed her if a witch hadn''t transformed me.


    . . . Okay, not transformed but more like an accidental transformation.


    But anyway. If she was telling the truth and her words weren''t coming from a delusional woman, I think I have to save her.


    Or something . . .


    I cleared my throat and asked with puckering lips, "What did she do?"


    The fat lady beside me didn''t even spare me a glance as her love for gossip shone through her mouth. "She was spreading rumors that Lady Roselake stole her appearance and that the daughter of the Earl is a fake posing as her and whatnot."


    "Huh?"


    "Exactly. That girl is delusional. We often see her selling herbs and flowers in the alleyways. She probably snapped and lost it."


    "So she isn''t a witch but just a delusional girl?"


    The woman shook her head. "She''s definitely a witch."


    "How so?"


    "The Earl declared that she is. They found her snooping inside their mason one time, and everyone wondered how she got in with the tight security."


    "But if she really was what she claimed to be, it does make sense that she knows the ins and out of the estate, no?"


    ". . ." The fat woman finally looked my way with a frown on her face. "If the Earl and the Church said that she''s a witch, then she is a witch. Earl Roselake is a kind and fair man, whereas the Church has the Saintess guiding them to help the people. There''s no reason for us to doubt their words."


    " . . ." My lips pressed tight.


    NO reason?


    I didn''t notice it before because I was not exposed to this kind of stuff in my small world in the village. As long as I could buy makeup and meet Michael every once and a while, I didn''t care about anything else.


    But now . . .


    Isn''t this line of thinking dangerous?


    If some powers or the Church suddenly branded you a witch, then you''d be burned on the stakes even without evidence.


    That young woman wasn''t even caught using potions or chanting spells. She was caught because she sneaked inside a mansion that she probably knew the layout of because she lived there.


    Actually, I wouldn''t stick my nose into these kinds of stuff. But since the name Roselake concerned Michael and me. . . okay, and Trinity too . . . maybe I should save that girl and hope that she was indeed what she claimed to be and not just someone who had gone crazy out of poverty and harshness of life.


    But how am I going to do that exactly?


    I couldn''t just shout at everybody to release her or spread words that she was innocent. If I did, I was sure that they were going to label me as her accomplice and execute me too.


    There were also a lot of eyes on the street, and guards were stationed at every corner. These were the times that I wished I had supernatural powers like Trinity or had incredible fighting skills like Ric and Michael.


    *sigh . . . alas. I was just an ordinary, above average, beautiful lady that only knew how to dress herself.


    I pulled my elbow when someone was tugging my sleeves.


    "Go away. I don''t have money," I snapped at the beggar when she was still pulling my dress.


    I needed to think of ways on how to rescue that girl, and the beggar was disrupting my thoughts.


    "Dorothy!" she hissed.


    My attention span on the beggar and I was caught off guard by her snowflakes crystal irises.


    "T-Trinity?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Who else would know your name in here?"


    I blinked before my eyes went wide. "You''ve changed your appea¨Cump!"


    She stretched her hand and plugged my mouth with her palms. "Not so loud, idiot." she hushed.


    She let go of me, and her gaze went to the show on the stage. She was sporting a brunette hair now, and her face was still filled with warts and pimples. Her nose was pointy than her usual one. She was donned on a muddy color dress, and no one would think otherwise that she wasn''t a beggar on the streets.


    I was amazed at how a simple hair color and added nose could change her appearance totally that I didn''t recognize her.


    I shifted left and right before I whispered in her hears, "Where''s Michael? How did it go last night?"


    "Not here. I will tell you the details about it later. For now, we have to get that girl out of that pole."


    ". . ." My face brightened. "So she isn''t a witch?"


    "Hush. One more word out of you, and I''ll turn you into a goat," she threatened.


    That didn''t put me in a bad mood. I was feeling proud of myself that I was right for once.


    See. I had a knock for these spying things.


    "How are you going to get her out?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Keep talking to me, and you''ll give our cover away," she said instead, not making any eye contact with me like I was invincible.


    I did realize that a beautiful lady like me who wore an expensive dress and jewelry wouldn''t talk to a beggar.


    But I couldn''t help it. I needed to know that Michael was alright.


    "Get your things ready and meet me here when the rain falls," Trinity whispered.


    "Rain?" I looked over the sky.


    It was clear as day. How on earth was it going to rain?


    I looked at her suspiciously, but she only returned my confusion with a glare of her own.


    I sighed an audible breath and dragged my body back to the inn to pack our things.


    I was back to being her assistant again.


    I''d like to think of myself as her assistant rather than her servant at this point.


    One day, I would prove to her that I could be a spy! More than just a pretty face.


    . . . Come to think of it, does she have anything to make me strong in an instant? Like a potion to enhance my speed and strength and such?


    Why haven''t I asked that before?


    RuUmbLe!


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 64 - Escape

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Dorothy''s POV]


    RuUmbLe!


    My attention flickered at the window outside. It hadn''t been an hour since I left Trinity in the plaza, and the rain she was talking about was fast approaching in the form of gigantic dark clouds looming over the town.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. Was Trinity a god now that she could summon rain at will? Was she really that powerful that even nature bend at her command?


    My smile stretched in a wide grin. If so, she must really have something to make me strong!


    ----


    "Stop wasting my time with stupid questions."


    "Stupid?" I asked, eyes wide. We were conversing inside the crowds'' circle so the guards wouldn''t spot us amidst the sea of people.


    The execution was still an hour-long before it started, but the plaza was already packed.


    "Yes, stupid," Trinity repeated and added, "There''s no such thing as permanent in this world. Or would you rather I turn you into a temporary horse so you can increase your speed?"


    I definitely didn''t want to become a horse to gain that speed, nor did I plan to become a gorilla for that extra strength.


    I pouted. "You can summon rain."


    Trinity huffed a laugh. "I didn''t. The sprites told me that it was going to rain. Roselake town''s weather is oftentimes sunny in the morning and rainy in the afternoon and evening during this season."


    She skimmed her jawline and looked at me with a meaningful smile. "It looks like I have to add geography on top of your history lessons."


    "Oh, look. It''s raining already." I changed the topic at the first sign of rainfall. The weather sure came in handy at this perfect time.


    "Be on alert. And follow me. We only have less than two minutes to untie her and get her out of here without the others noticing that something is wrong."


    My heart drummed hard on my chest now that we''re really going to do it. It was my first time doing something this dangerous that would eventually get us killed if we were caught.


    "W-what if we couldn''t get her out in time?" I was starting to panic, and Trinity elbowed me on the guts.


    I hurled at the force, but it did help with my nerves.


    "Stop freaking out. We won''t get caught," she said.


    The confidence in her voice grounded me, and I nodded.


    There was smoothing about her that made me feel that everything would be okay.


    "Ready?" she asked.


    "Can I say no?"


    Trinity pulled a vial on her pocket and removed its cork seal with the flick of her fingers. She dropped the vial on the ground, and its contents sipped into the ground. Not for long, thin smoke erupted from the cobbled floor.


    Everyone was occupied by the rain, and they came prepared with umbrellas and coats and such. It looked like they expected it to rain, and the weather didn''t even sway them to postpone the execution.


    This was the perfect time to put on a hood and mask to cover my face. Trinity did the same too.


    As I waited for what would happen, a thin fog settled in the plaza. It was small at first, barely unnoticeable until the fog turned thick and the visibility almost went to zero.


    But still, everyone thought that it was just the rain, and it did get foggy and blurry when the rain fell. But I was sure that the thick fog was Trinity''s doing.


    "Let''s go."


    I followed Trinity towards the stage. I was amazed at how we could navigate this fog with ease. Did she chant a spell just now to help us see beyond the mist?


    Maybe. Because we had already reached the young woman in no time.


    Trinity cut the ropes on her hands and feet with her knife while I signaled the woman to keep her mouth shut. Not that she could scream with the gag in her mouth.


    The young woman looked terrified, but she didn''t resist when her hands and feet were released from the pole. I did tie her hands together and didn''t make her gag, just in case she would scream and run from us.


    Trinity draped a cloak over the young woman''s body before she guided us out of the crowds in a hurry.


    My heart was racing so fast I didn''t have time to think of the guards and everyone who still didn''t have a clue of what was happening.


    My first mission involved life and death, and I wanted to path my head for not shaking too much and stumbling on the ground as we escaped on a deserted narrow alleyway.


    In a sense, I had a new level of respect for Trinity. She was so calm, and it felt like the situation was under her control as she led us inside a shed of horses.


    Under the layers of hay hid a hidden door that led outside into the woods. I knew of it since it was the same door that Trinity, Michael, and Ric used to go out. And it was my emergency exit incased that my cover was blown.


    Once we get inside the murky tunnel, we run without stopping. The fog had probably cleared by now, and we had to hide as soon as possible!


    The sirens blew. The shouts echoed, and the hooves of horses rattled the ground. Still, we didn''t stop until we reached the metal gate.


    On the other side of the gate, Michael was waiting with Ric, and all my fears and worries flew when he smiled. He wore a hood and masked covering half his face, we all were, but it failed utterly in hiding his handsome features.


    He seemed to be sparkling with open arms as he welcomed us outside.


    "Hurry up, and don''t stop running!" Trinity said, and my expression fell together with my mood. She was always a party pooper.


    I was going to give her a piece of my mind when I looked back and noticed that she didn''t direct those words to me but to our guest.


    "Mph!" the young lady squirmed. Her face was covered in sweat and snot, and she looked exhausted to boot.


    I couldn''t blame her. She probably didn''t eat nor drink any water for days.


    "If you want to live, then don''t stop running," Trinity repeated when the girl bent down in exhaustion. She almost tumbled to her face if not for Ric that caught her in time.


    "It''s faster if I carry her," Ric said and carried the woman in his arms and ran ahead.


    Wha¨C!


    Why didn''t I think of it!


    My eyes darted towards Michael, but Trinity pinched my ear and pushed me forward before I could open my lips.


    "Don''t even think about it, or I''ll really turn you into a horse."


    I cut her a glare and rubbed my ears while grumbling under my breath as we made our way into our secret hideout inside a cave under a cliff.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 65 - Nadia

    [Trinity''s POV]


    "Who are you?" The girl spat the cloth in her mouth and looked at each one of us with her piercing eyes.


    Dorothy stood in front of her and jabbed a finger. "I think the right question to ask is who are you? Are you really the Earl''s daughter?"


    I shook my head. She really needs to improve her interrogation skills. Anyone could answer that question with a yes if they wanted to.


    "That''s right!" the girl said, almost screaming. "I''m the real daughter of the Earl! That woman with my father is fake! She stole my appearance!"


    My ears were ringing from her high-pitched voice. "Don''t shout. We can hear you perfectly fine. Or you''d rather have the soldiers hear your voice?"


    The girl smacked her lips tight.


    She didn''t have to explain herself. I knew who she was. Even the others couldn''t see her real appearance. I could. She was definitely the Earl''s daughter, Nadia. Just the color of her hair and the resemblance of her face to the Earl was enough proof.


    "Do you have something to drink? I''m parched."


    Nadia snatched the bottle that Michael gave her and chugged it all down before she asked a series of questions. "Who are you guys? Are you here to save me? Why are you wearing hoods and masks?"


    "Wait." She stared at us suspiciously. "Are you going to sell me?"


    Yep. She was a noble''s daughter, alright. Probably around sixteen years old. What a crazy imagination.


    "Why would we want to do that? Risking our life from the soldiers and the Church so that we could sell you? To whom? No offense but you wouldn''t even fetch a high price in the slave market," Dorothy said in incredulity.


    "Because you look like bad guys," Nadia pouted.


    Dorothy placed her hands on her titled hips. "Between the two of us, you look more like the thief than me."


    As the two children bicker, Michael signaled me with his eyes. We walked towards the edge of the cave before he asked in a hushed voice.


    "What now? Can you interchange their soul?"


    I nodded. "I just needed them to touch and chant some spell, and everything will be good like before."


    "You mean bring Nadia inside the Earl''s mansion again? I doubt we could enter it with her in tow after what happened."


    My lips quirked up on the sides. "No. We''ll bring that girl here."


    ". . . I see." Michael stretched his arms. "Then, I''m confident that Ric and I could kidnap her. Just say the words."


    "No. You might be immune to witches'' spells, but Ric isn''t."


    "You said that girl isn''t a witch."


    "The one backing her is. And with the commotion we caused, I bet Vexana already placed a spell in the mansion."


    "Can she do that even if she''s away? Or is she inside the estate?"


    "No, she never leaves the safe confines of her domain and altar. But yes, she can definitely do that."


    All she needed was a familiar that would connect her and the girl . . . or . . . a special item that would channel her powers to the other side.


    Michael was silent for a moment. "Are you afraid of her?"


    I looked over at him. "We should be."


    ". . ."


    My gaze flickered to Nadia. Her soul was flickering, and soon her body would start deteriorating. The body needed its original soul to sustain it. Without it, it would only be a matter of time before it rots.


    That girl who made a deal with Vexana probably didn''t know that. And what''s worse . . . she also probably didn''t know that making a contract with a black witch always ended with death.


    Does the life of a noble lady really attract her to the extent of killing another human and sacrificing her soul in the process?


    "Who''s that girl who is posing as you?" I asked.


    Nadia''s face crumpled in disgust. "She is called by the name Grimora. She''s a flower girl living alone in a small village near our town."


    "How did you two meet?" Michael questioned.


    Nadia sneered. "I don''t know. I don''t even leave the house without a veil. I didn''t even know her until a month ago when she stole my appearance."


    Nobles, especially girls, weren''t allowed to show their faces in public until their debut in high society. But I wonder. Nadia should have her debut by now if she were already sixteen years old like I guess.


    "Probably because I''m popular, and she wanted to be me," Nadia added, "All the girls in the village and towns wanted to be me, so I couldn''t blame her."


    Dorothy''s brows rose, and it seemed like she wanted to hit Nadia''s head.


    I wouldn''t stop her. The girl was really full of confidence that only noble brats possessed. Or was it youth?


    "Are we really going to help her?" asked Dorothy, "We should probably just surrender her to the soldiers and move on with our lives."


    Nadia''s face went pale. "What? How dare you! I''m a noble and should be protected. Our existence is precious as we are the only chosen few who could afford education and govern this town. Without us, where do you think you folks be?"


    "In a little village doing make-up," answered Dorothy with a sneer. "I don''t care if you''re the Saintess herself, but without our tax, you wouldn''t be able to afford even that scrawny lace on your dress."


    "What did you say? I have you know that I have a lot of money."


    "Daddy''s money, you mean?"


    "My dead mother!"


    "Stop with the bickering." I went between the two of them and removed my hood and mask. "We are here to help you in the hope that we could have an audience with the Earl.


    Nadia blinked and questioned with her big round eyes. "You believe me?"


    I nodded. "Yes. We deal mostly with nonhumans and witches, and right now, you and Grimora are under a witch''s spell."


    "Curses." Nadia bit her thumb. "I knew it! Those rotten heretics should all be burned to hell."


    It was one thing to see Dorothy frown, but Michael''s smile also disappeared from his face. I didn''t know why I felt happy, though.


    "If you want to return to your original body, then you must follow everything that we say."


    Nadia looked at me before she swept her eyes suspiciously. "How can I trust you? I don''t even know your name."


    "You have to. You have no choice in the matter. We are the only ones who can save you."


    ". . . Why are you doing this exactly?"


    "Like I said. We want your father to owe us a debt. We need something from him."


    Nadia chuckled without humor. "My father didn''t even notice that her daughter is an imposter."


    "He might be under a spell, too," Dorothy chimed in.


    Nadia rolled her eyes. "Or he''s busy and didn''t care whether her daughter is fake or not."


    Sparks flew between Dorothy and Nadia.


    "Whatever it is . . . we will save you and save your father in the process. And in return, house Roselake will owe us. Deal?"


    I stretched my hand at her. Nadia took a moment, studying my outstretched fingers before she accepted it with a groan.


    "Deal."


    "By the way, how are you exactly going to save me and undo the curse? Are you like one of the Church''s emissaries?" asked Nadia.


    "More than that. I''m a witch," I said. There was no use in hiding it since it would be easier to explain things later.


    "And if you''re thinking of reporting me to the authorities, then don''t bother. We just made a deal, and if you break this deal, there will be consequences. You don''t really want to mess with a witch," I threatened.


    Nadia''s face paled before a scowl lined her forehead. "Great. What did I do to be surrounded by heretics?"


    "Be careful," Michael stepped in, and I was stunned with the hostility in his voice when he spoke, "the one who tried to kill you is an emissary of the Church while the one who saved you is a witch. So if I were you, I''d rethink my allegiance."


    Nadia took a step back and visibly trembled at Michael''s oppressive aura. I didn''t know that he could act scary too. I thought he was always soft towards women.


    Maybe because Nadia was still a girl, and he didn''t see her as a woman yet?


    Anyway, something was bothering me.


    "Why is the Earl hastening the process of your wedding with the son of Earl Perlington?" I asked. Not bothered when Nadia couldn''t look me in the eyes.


    I couldn''t blame her if she felt uncomfortable towards me. Humans were conditioned to fear the unknown, and it would take a lot of time for them to suddenly change their beliefs that were ironed in them since young.


    Except for Dorothy and Michael since they were driven mainly by their desires than anything else.


    "I don''t know." Nadia pouted.


    "Then tell us something you do know," Dorothy mocked.


    Nadia cut her a glare. "Maybe it was that beggar!" she gnashed her teeth. "She wanted my life and wanted my fianc¨¦ too! I haven''t debuted in high society, and it''s supposed to be the highlight of my life! But instead, she''d be the one who would debut with my fianc¨¦, no less!"


    She stomped her feet and contained her shriek. "Ogh! This makes me so mad!"


    Dorothy ignored her and faced me. "Maybe the Earl is under some kind of spell?"


    ". . . I see." I then looked at Michael. "Change of plans. We''ll storm inside the estate and have Nadia and Grimora meet."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    Egh?!


    Ric''s stoic face broke a little.


    Dorothy''s mouth dropped open.


    Michael looked at me with wide eyes.


    And a flower was about to sprout from Nadia''s head. "Huh?"


    My hips tilted to the side, and my lips rose in a confident smirk.. "We''re going to break into the Earl''s estate again."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 66 - Tunnel

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Dorothy asked for the hundredth time. "You said that the estate would be crawling with guards and spells. Are we ordinary mortals going to be alright?"


    "Oh, shut your wining," Nadia sneered. "As long as you don''t weigh us down with your nonsense, then we will be inside my room in no time."


    "Shut up, kid. Navigating this dark tunnel is already hard enough. I don''t need your unsolicited opinion," Dorothy spat.


    We were inside a tunnel that Nadia said would lead inside Roselake''s manor. Her late mother made it incased something unexpected happened, and no one knew about it but she and her mother. Not even the Earl knew of this secret tunnel.


    "Have you gone out using this before?" I asked because it was important. If she did, then she might have encountered Grimora without her knowing. After all, noble girls love to explore the town alone or in disguise.


    Nadia shook her head. "No. This place is suffocating and murky and dump, and I don''t want to go out alone. Who would carry my stuff when I buy things?"


    "Then how do you know the way?" Dorothy asked the obvious.


    Nadia batted an eyelid. "Because my mother made sure that I remember it. The question was, have I used this to go outside? The answer is no. but I did explore this place together with my mother to familiarize myself with the layout."


    "When did your mother die?" I asked.


    Nadia took paused and placed a finger on her chin. "Hmm . . . probably when I was fifteen?"


    ". . ." It was good that she was beginning to let her guard down around us.


    "Oh, we''re close." Nadia pointed to a dead-end, and Michael and Ric stopped just meters from it.


    The two of them were awfully quiet for some reason.


    Dorothy gulped. "A-are you sure it''s safe on the other side?"


    "Who can say?" I shrugged.


    "It leads to my study," Nadia whispered. Her voice was hush, and colors were draining from her face fast. "Let''s just hope that beggar is sleeping in my room."


    I sensed a slight tremor in her voice, and I couldn''t blame her for being scared.


    Rather, I looked over at Dorothy. Her teeth were rattling, and any moment she looked like she would wet herself.


    Pathetic. I thought and threw her a side-eye. A sixteen-year-old was braver than she was.


    Michael and I made eye contact while Ric placed his ear over the wall.


    There was silence for a time, and none of us dared to breathe so loud.


    "Well?" Dorothy squeaked.


    Ric shook his head. "I hear no movement on the other side."


    Dorothy released the air she held. "That''s good, right?"


    "Open it," I ordered.


    With shaking hands, Nadia searched for something on the wall, and not for long, the wall rattled and moved to the side.


    Dorothy held my arm. I could hear the loud thump of her heart as the wall made soft noises.


    I pulled my arm from her grasp and went ahead with Michael and Ric while Dorothy and Nadia walked behind us.


    At the end of the secret tunnel was a room full of books with only a study table on the far end where the window was located.


    This must be the room where Nadia took her private lessons. Boys and girls who didn''t debut in high society weren''t allowed to attend private schools in the capital. Until then, they were home-schooled with private tutors.


    Nadia pointed at the only door on the wall. She was biting her lips, and her chin crumpled like she was going to cry.


    She must be so scared at this point that she couldn''t even utter a word.


    Michael signaled us to stand back, and Ric positioned and opened the door while the two girls clung to each side of my arms.


    I sighed, raffling my fringe.


    The door opened without a sound, and Ric went to check the dimly lit room on the other side. Michael soon followed before I pulled my arm from each of the girls'' holds and went into Nadia''s bedroom.


    As soon as we were inside Nadia''s sleeping quarters, the lamps in the room lit. I didn''t have to glance at the bed to check if Grimora was in there or not, like what the others did.


    My gaze was focused on the dresser in front of me, where a young girl was sitting with her arms on her lap while an alluring woman with dark green hair stood behind her on the other side of the mirror.


    "I knew you would come again," Vexana said with a smile. Her voice was deep and gruff, but it only added to her allure. "I''ve been waiting for you . . . Trinity the last white witch."


    ". . ."


    "Heek." Dorothy was startled, and she hid behind Michael while the two men drew their swords.


    Vexana skimmed her lips with her long black nails. "You don''t seem surprised?"


    "The truth is . . . I was also expecting you," I answered and spotted at the corner of my eyes that Michael briefly looked my way.


    "Oh?"


    "You filthy witch and shameless beggar! Uncursed me right now!" Nadia hissed and jabbed a finger at Grimora while the latter''s eyes shook with tears.


    "I-I''m sorry . . . ," Grimora sobbed.


    "Sorry?" Nadia stomped her foot, face red in anger. "I don''t need your sorry. Don''t you know I almost got killed because of you? You filthy shameless commoner!"


    Vexana''s eyelid twitched, and she threw a sharp gaze at Nadia''s way while the latter automatically shut her mouth tight.


    "Little girls shouldn''t butt in when the adults are talking." Vexana''s obsidian eyes then gazed at us. "I supposed that you''re here to break my curse?"


    I gave an elegant half-shrug. "Somewhat."


    "What do you mean somewhat?" Nadia asked with wide eyes. "Of course, we''re here to break the curse! You would get me back to my original body in exchange for my father''s favor. That was our deal!"


    Vexana laughed out loud.


    I briefly closed my eyes and took in an audible breath. "Have you not realized it yet?"


    Every eye looked my way. Michael was confused while Ric frowned for the first time.


    "The one who cursed you isn''t Grimora. It''s your father."


    ----


    A/N


    Pictures of Male leads and others will be available at our discord later. If you want to know how I envisioned them, join our discord channel if you didn''t already ^^


    DISCORD:


    Join discord server to discuss about the story, characters, possible side stories, hardcover prints, stretched goals, Covers, Character arts and more!


    https://discord.com/invite/uvyHgS5bsZ


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 67 - Cursed

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    [Trinity''s POV]


    "The one who cursed you isn''t Grimora. It''s your father."


    . . .


    . . .


    "This is no time for jokes Trinity," Michael said, no longer smiling.


    "That''s right. Stop making up stories at a time like this!" seconded Dorothy. "Who could it be but Grimora wishing to live the life of a noble? And why would her father even curse her daughter in the first place?"


    Ric just nodded his head in agreement with the others.


    I restrained an eye roll. "I wish I was too. And the reason why I decided to come here was to make sure with my own eyes."


    My focus flickered at Grimora''s shaking form. She looked meek and scared, and this confirmed my suspicion.


    "Make sure what?" Michael asked.


    "I wonder how Grimora, a commoner selling flowers, could have met a daughter of the Earl whose mansion is heavily guarded. For the curse to work, there should be contact between the two.


    "And not just any contact like a graze or a touch. They had to maintain contact until the spell was finished. Isn''t that right, Vexana?"


    "That''s right." Vexana chortled, unbothered with what was happening.


    I continued, "Nadia always wore a veil on her face and is escorted whenever she was out, so the chances of Grimora recognizing her or even daring to approach her was slim to none.


    ". . . And this got me thinking. Maybe Grimora was just roped into this by the Earl to get Nadia out of his life . . . Isn''t that right, Earl?"


    I sweetly smiled at the shadow hiding behind the curtains.


    There were audible gasped when an old man walked forward, and the light from the lamps illuminated his form.


    "Earl Roselake," Michael mumbled, surprised.


    "F-father?" All colors drained from Nadia''s face. "B-but . . . why?"


    The Earl wasn''t fazed even when he was caught. Instead, he was calm. "Because Grimora is my daughter."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    I admit. I wasn''t expecting that. I thought he just bribed an ignorant commoner with no family on the streets.


    "Daughter?" Nadia was hyperventilating now. "How can that be? You only have mother in your life! You don''t even have a mistress!"


    "It''s because your mother never allows it! And I never love your mother!" The Earl''s rising voice was enough to send Nadia in tears. "The one I love is Grimora''s mother. But she died because of you and your mother! If only Eliz didn''t banish her in some faraway village and threaten to kill her, I would have taken her as my mistress, and she didn''t have to die of sickness!"


    ". . ." Nadia opened her mouth, but there were no sounds, only sobs.


    "So is this revenge?" Dorothy stepped forward and did what she did best. Pointing fingers and opening her mouth nonstop. "You good for nothing. Just because of this, you wanted to kill your daughter? Couldn''t you just adopt that child into your family? Why did you have to exchange their souls?"


    "Shut up. You know nothing," the Earl retorted, "Grimora would never be accepted even if I adopt her as my own. The only way for her to live comfortably and enjoy this life is if she is in Nadia''s body."


    His cold eyes then flickered at Nadia. "Why have you returned? I had sent you to a faraway village with enough gil to live in comfort. You shouldn''t have returned."


    ". . ." Nadia bit her lower lip, and her fingers turned white from clenching her dress. Her eyes were a shaking pool of despair. "I-I . . . I woke up near the town . . ."


    "Lies," the Earl spat. "I clearly see to it that you were inside that carriage."


    My gaze flickered at Vexana. She was enjoying the show, and she beamed her sweetest when she caught me staring.


    "Enough, father." Grimora stood to her feet, face stained with fat tears. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have sought you in the first place. But I was too greedy. I was too greedy for a family and love of a father."


    She wiped her tears and begged. "I . . . I will leave. Coming here was a mistake." She then looked at Nadia, face full of regret and guilt. "I''m so sorry for all the trouble that I caused and for almost getting you killed. It was never my inanition.


    "I . . . I just wanted to meet my father . . . and I admit that the promise of a good life blinded me. . . ," Grimora choked. She faced Vexana and pleaded. "Please return our bodies as they were. I will face all consequences."


    "W-what¨C!" Dorothy stepped in, but I held her back.


    "Grimora, what are you talking about?" the Earl started to panic. "You can''t leave me too."


    "I''m sorry, father. I thought that . . . I could live my life as someone else . . . but I was mistaken. Every day I am consumed with guilt and couldn''t sleep knowing that I took the life of my very own sister . . . It''s better if I leave."


    The Earl snapped at Nadia. "You already have enough! Since young you have always got what you wanted. Couldn''t you just go somewhere else and let me be with her? I will send you gil or whatever you want. Just don''t come back here ever again!"


    Nadia took a step back. "I-I . . ."


    "How touching." I clapped my hands. "If I didn''t know that you just asked the church to burn Nadia in the stakes, I might have believed you."


    ". . ." Grimora stopped crying, and she looked at the Earl in confusion. "Y-you did what?"


    "Don''t listen to her!"


    "Then tell her, Earl. Tell her whose name was in the contract with the witch. Tell her if she knew that she just sold her soul to a witch in exchange for her to live in Nadia''s body."


    Grimora was silent for a moment before her face was drained of colors. "T-then . . . t-that contract I signed?"


    "You probably couldn''t read like most of the commoners. Yes. That blood on your finger on that piece of parchment sealed the deal."


    Grimora turned and faced Vexana in the mirror. "I-is that true? I thought that you''re here to help me recover from the after-effects of the spell?"


    "After effects?" I stifled a laugh. "If you mean your nails chipping off or a chunk of your hair fall off, it just means that your body is rejecting your soul, and she is not, by any means, here to help you with that.


    "In fact, she might as well be hastening the process of your body''s deterioration."


    "What?" Dorothy''s mouth fell wide open, and she was confused as ever.


    "I don''t know what''s going on anymore," sighed Michael.


    Ric: ". . ."


    "Is what she said true?" Grimora asked Vexana.


    Vexana didn''t say anything. She just tilted her head and smiled.


    Grimora staggered back. "But . . . why?"


    "Don''t listen to them! They''re lying to you." The Earl attempted to reach for her, but Michael''s sword stopped him from advancing forward.


    "I think it''s time for you to admit to your sins, Earl."


    My heartfelt big that Michael believed me even though he was confused at the turn of events.


    "Fool! What sins?"


    "The real reason why you wanted Nadia out of your life is because of her inheritance," I said.. "Her mother is filthy rich, but you couldn''t touch her money because all of it was given to Nadia as her dowry once she''s married."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 68 - Why?

    [Trinity''s POV]


    "The real reason why you wanted Nadia out of your life is because of her inheritance," I said. "Her mother is filthy rich, but you couldn''t touch her money because all of it was given to Nadia as her dowry once she''s married off.


    "You couldn''t kill her either. The blame will automatically fall onto you because of the money you will get from her death. Then the only way is to keep her alive until she''s married off.


    "But there''s one problem. You still can''t have her money because it would go to Earl Perlington''s estate. So here comes a devious idea. What if you cursed your own daughter and have her die in the Perlington''s manor? Not only will you get her dowry''s money, but you''ll also receive compensation for your loss.


    "Since there is that law that if your daughter is mistreated or abused and died in the hands of her husband''s family, the family of the bride had the right to ask for compensation and retrieved the full dowry in return."


    I smirked when the Earl''s face turned paperwhite. "In that way, you''ll wash your hands of her death, and you''ll get double your intended money.


    "And so you began seeking a witch. But the witch you sought had other plans. She required a soul as payment. A welling, naive soul that is easy to manipulate and sign a contract. And that''s where Grimora came in."


    My eyes spun to Vexana. "Am I right?"


    Vexana''s lips quirked at the side. "You''ve said it all like you''re actually there. It''s almost scary."


    I had lived many years to make theories based on given facts and circumstances.


    "Lies!" Earl Roselake shouted, "Don''t listen to them, Grimora!" he attempted to approach Grimora once more, but the latter backed away, eyes shaking in fear like she didn''t know the Earl.


    "The truth is already right in front of your eyes, young lady," I said, "Your father sold your soul to a witch, and once you die, you''ll no longer be in the cycle of reincarnation. Never to be reborn again."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    Grimora bitterly smiled at herself as tears wet her face. "I see . . . I guess I was doomed to suffer in the first place after all. I thought I can finally be happy after years of struggles and hardships . . . who knows that only heartbreak and death awaits me . . ."


    "H-hey . . ." Dorothy attempted to comfort her, but I shook my head.


    It was too later for her. No one could break the contract.


    Not even me.


    And that was why Vexana was just watching at the side with amused eyes. She would still get her soul even if the Earl was caught. She didn''t care what would happen to them.


    In the end, she still won.


    "What are we going to do now?" Michael was at a loss, and it was apparent on his face.


    I looked at Nadia''s dejected expression. "You decide."


    Nadia stared at me with hallowed eyes. "I-I . . ."


    "Not yet!" Earl Roselake shouted and went to Vexana in the mirror. "What are you doing? You''re supposed to be helping me! That was our deal!"


    Vexana chuckled. "Our deal? We didn''t have a deal. My deal was with your daughter."


    The Earl grit his teeth. "You double-crossing . . ." He was fuming mad and spat, "Fine! What do you want then? Help me get rid of these fools and make Grimora bid my every order!"


    "F-father." Nadia was shocked. The reality was sinking in that her father was indeed behind all that happened.


    While Grimora took a step back with a horrified expression.


    "I should have killed you the moment you changed souls," the Earl spat at Nadia, spit flying from his mouth.


    His face then warped in a horrendous grin. "But no matter. Everything can still be fix," he said and glanced at Vexana.


    "Do it! Kill them all!"


    "Are you sure?" Vexana placed a finger on her dark green lips. "I require a soul. A welling soul."


    "Whatever it cost! You can have my soul after I enjoy all the riches and power in this world! I no longer care!"


    "Ahahaha!" Vexana laughed manically, and a parchment paper appeared before the Earl.


    "Like we''re just going to stand here and not do something about it!" Michael rushed forward in an attempt to stop the Earl while Ric disappeared from the side and reappeared behind the old man within a blink.


    Sometimes I wondered if he was even human with his speed. Can a human acquire that level of physical ability with just training alone?


    However, as I expected, Ric and Michael were flung meters away by a dark greenish force while the Earl drew blood from his thumb and sealed his fate without bothering to read what was in the contract.


    His mistake was . . . he trusted a black witch.


    But thanks to Ric and Michael''s attempt, I now knew the medium connecting Vexana and the Earl. The greenish force that knock Michael and Ric came from the little brooch that shone green on the Earl''s scarf.


    "Destroy the brooch!" I yelled at the others.


    However, the situation suddenly took a turn for the worst when the Earl''s body shook and convulsed. His skin ruptured, and his bones and muscles were restructuring to give form to a three-meter beast with two horns.


    "Y-you!" the Earl rasped, having difficulty of speech. "W-what did you do?!"


    Vexana''s eyes twinkled in delight. "Making your wish come true. Hahahaha! Good luck, Earl. See you after you die . . ." She then disappeared with her laughter still echoing in the room.


    "You witch! Argh!" the Earl screamed in terror, but his face was consumed with crawling flesh that gave form to a face of an ox. His body was ten times larger than before, and the brooch was swallowed inside his chest.


    RoOaArR!


    The beast howled, and every glass broke in the room. With its cry, the Earl was no more.


    Nadia tumbled from the force while Grimora was paralyzed in place. Her face was stained with tears and snot, but her wide eyes remained glued on his father. Not once did she blink, even if a piece of glass scraped her cheek.


    Michael and Ric''s faces couldn''t be painted as they protected their head from the flying shards of broken glass.


    Dorothy''s eyes rolled in the back of her head, and she almost passed out. If not that, I slapped her on the face.


    "Wake up!" I yelled, and everyone regained their consciousness. "Aim for its chest. That''s where the brooch is! It should be enough to break his connection with Vexana''s powers and get him back to his human form again!"


    Michael and Ric were quick on their feet, and they tried to keep the beast occupied while I shook Dorothy''s shoulders.


    "Stop daydreaming and get those two out of here!"


    Dorothy blinked, and she stuttered in fear. "T-Trinity . . . W-what is that thing?"


    "Obviously, the Earl who was cursed by a black witch! Get your wits together, or I''d turn you into a beast and make you fight it!"


    Dorothy smacked her lips together before she shot to her feet and grabbed Nadia and Grimora''s arms. "Come on, you two! Get a move on!"


    *sigh . . . Why does she always wait for me to threaten her before she would act? I really should intensify her training. I was too lenient towards her.


    While Dorothy and the two girls were escaping, I snatched a jar from my pocket and threw its contents around me, and chanted a spell.


    Not long, a thin fog circled the area I was standing, and it gathered and took the form of a foggy white knight.

 Chapter 69 - Beast

    [Trinity''s POV]


    Not long, a thin fog circled the area I was standing, and it gathered and took the form of a foggy white knight.


    RoOaArR!


    Upon seeing Dorothy and the others escape the room, the beast howled and tempted to chase after them. But it was too big to move at a comfortable speed in the tight area.


    But its strength was another level when it swept Michael and Ric with its enormous hand. Ric evaded while Michael blocked with his sword, and he flew against the wall.


    The beast took it as an advantage and chased after Dorothy and the others. Even the Earl was no longer present; it seemed like its mind was hell-bent on getting his daughters.


    What an obsessed father.


    "Stop it!" I ordered the Knight, and he immediately hid my command.


    The Knight was half the beast''s size, but its strength was equal to it. The Knight and the beast were on lock combat while Ric joined in and managed to land a blow onto the beast''s back.


    But its tough hide prevented Ric from landing a critical strike.


    Meanwhile, I went to Michal and checked if he was alive. It would be troublesome if he died.


    "You okay?"


    He groaned and shook his head. "I . . . I think so."


    He had blood on his head, and I checked how bad the damage was. I breathed a sigh of relief when it was just a small scrape.


    Rather, I was amazed to see that the wound was closing on its own, and his head was good as new.


    He really is the Saintess.


    "Nothing is broken?" I asked.


    "I hope so."


    I assisted him on his feet, and it took another second for him to stand on his own.


    "Don''t worry. I heal fast." He winked and threw me a dimpled smile.


    "You don''t say."


    ClaAnG!


    CliInNg!


    Footsteps rattled and echoed in the hallway. The soldiers had finally arrived.


    "What''s going on here?!"


    "Who are you?!"


    Tsk. I clicked my tongue and threw a dud in the hallway. Before the soldier could grasp what was happening, they fell on the floor with closed eyes and gaping mouths.


    It would be troublesome if they joined in as well.


    RoAar!


    Our attention was stolen when the beast leaped out of the window and jumped outside.


    "Not good!" Michael and I ran towards the window and saw that it was after Dorothy and the others again. It must have smelled their scent even from meters away.


    Before I could shout to after it, Michael swept me off my feet and jumped onto the tree, leaping from branches to breaches before he landed on the ground on both feet.


    Carrying me still in his arm, he bolted after the beast while I threw sleeping duds whenever a group of soldiers appeared.


    If this continued, I would run out of duds to throw. Luckily the beast was chasing Dorothy and the others into the woods. At least I could ask the sprites for help to keep the humans away.


    "You didn''t tell me that it''s Earl Roselake all along," Michael said while he sprinted with me in his arms. His stamina and strength were really something else for a mere human.


    Must be a Saintess gift?


    "I wasn''t sure either. I needed to confirm first with my own eyes."


    "Still, it wouldn''t hurt to give me at least a heads upright? Or you still don''t trust me enough?"


    I was surprised to hear the hurt in his voice. I looked over at him. He was looking ahead, and the angle of his jaw from my position was . . . sexy, to say the least.


    I shook my thoughts away. "Does it matter now?"


    "It does to me." Michal briefly met my gaze, and I was struck with the seriousness of his handsome face. "What if things didn''t go as you planned? At least I''d be prepared and think of countermeasures. We are a team, Trinity. And you are . . . important to me."


    ". . ." My dead heart skipped a beat, and I felt it thump hard against my chest. I looked the other way when I couldn''t meet the sincerity in his eyes.


    I had to remind myself that the only reason why I was important was because he needed me to claim his position as the Saintess.


    "Fine," I said, making my voice sound stubborn. "I''ll tell you next time then."


    Michal grinned. A boyish grin that would surely make all the girls go ''kya!''


    "It''s a promise then," he said.


    I coughed between my fist and grumbled, "Now focus on catching up with that beast, or Dorothy might change into a donkey in her fright."


    Michael laughed. "Yes, mam!"


    Eventually, we caught up with the beast who was now cornering Dorothy and the two girls. Its saliva hung thick on its mouth as a growl rumbled in his throat.


    I wanted to applaud Dorothy because she was protecting the girls for once even though her whole body was trembling with fear and looked like she was about to pass out.


    Wait . . . did she turn into a statue from fright?


    I didn''t have time to ponder when the beast raised its hand and swiped down hard at the girls.


    "Protect them!" I ordered, and the Knight materialized in front of the beast. He raised his shield just in time, but the beast claws still pierced his defense, and he vanished into particles.


    Fortunately, Michael landed a strike on its back and stole the beast''s attention. Ric arrived too and joined in the fight.


    "Move out of the way!" I yelled, and Dorothy screamed while pulling Nadia and Grimora out of the fighting range and into a safer distance.


    But the havoc the beast brought caught up to the fleeing girls. Trees, branches, and stones were sent flying in all directions. The beast threw a giant rock to block Dorothy''s and the other''s escape, and it came hurtling down upon them.


    "Watch out!" I extended my hand and uttered a spell to deflect it, but the rock was too enormous and heavy to be toppled by my force alone.


    However, it did change its course, but most of the weight of the rock was now aimed at Nadia''s side. I gasped at the next thing that happened.


    Grimora pushed Nadia away, and the rock crushed half her body. Blood splattered everywhere, and Nadia''s cries pierced the forest.


    "Grimora!" Dorothy cried in horror, and she stumbled back from Grimora''s broken body while Nadia was stunned motionless as she watched death slowly take Grimora''s life.


    With unsteady eyes, Grimora gazed at Nadia and managed a smile. "I-I''m . . . s-sorry . . ."


    Nadia was paralyzed in place as Grimora took her last breath. I saw her soul leave Nadia''s body. It rose above the corpse before a dark hazy finger captured it, and they both disappeared in thins air.


    I cursed under my breath.


    However, I didn''t have time to worry about the others as making sure that Michael was alive was my top priority. He might heal his injuries, but I doubt that he could recover with a fatal wound.


    And right now, he and Ric were having a hard time fighting the beast. That beast wasn''t going down if I didn''t do something.


    It was a good thing that we were in the forest. Asking for the sprites help would come in handy in this fight.


    With a steady drop of my blood on the grass, I offered it as compensation for the sprites help.. And not for long, the grass swayed, and thick vines crawled to my feet.

 Chapter 70 - Aftermath

    [Trinity''s POV]


    With a steady drop of my blood on the grass, I offered it as compensation for the sprites'' help. And not for long, the grass swayed, and thick vines crawled to my feet.


    A thick tangle of constricting vines erupted through the area and swarmed towards the Beast, wrapping its target in their grasp. The Beast''s cried in agony when the vines crushed its limbs and held it in place.


    "NOW!" I shouted.


    Ric and Michael didn''t waste the opportunity, and they each simultaneously attacked the Beast. Ric cut off the Beast''s head while Michael pierced its chest.


    There was a crackling sound, and the brooch was destroyed. The Beast''s body cracked and crumpled before it shattered utterly, leaving only the beheaded Earl tumbling on the ground.


    The vines retreated, and the rain washed away the blood . . . and for a time, silence lingered.


    "Trinity!"


    Dorothy''s panic voice woke me from my unconscious state. I think the sprites draw so much blood from me that I momentarily lost myself.


    I ran towards the girls while Michael and Ric pushed the Rock away from Grimora.


    She was dead.


    And Nadia''s body couldn''t be repaired.


    "Could you do something about it?" Michael asked. Though his voice didn''t contain any hope.


    I shook my head. "The contract couldn''t be broken, and Vexana already claimed her soul." I briefly glanced at the Earl. "Both their souls."


    "But can you fix her body?" Dorothy questioned, desperate.


    Again, I shook my head. "I''m afraid her body is beyond repair. Even the Saintess couldn''t bring the dead back to life nor repair a severely injured body to top condition."


    "N-no way . . . Then what will happen to Nadia?" Dorothy looked over at Nadia, who was still in a state of a shock.


    The girl''s eyes were hollow, and she wasn''t responding to anything. She must have lost consciousness due to fear and mental trauma.


    "I''m afraid that her soul is stuck in Grimora''s body."


    "But . . ." Michael frowned. "You said that her body would deteriorate without its original soul."


    I took in a deep breath and nodded.


    "N-no . . ." Dorothy''s chin crumpled. "Then what will happen to Nadia now . . . ?"


    She stood to her feet and grabbed both my shoulders. "There must be away! You''re a witch! A powerful one. Surely you can do something about it!"


    ". . ." I released a big breath and slapped her hand. "Didn''t you hear me? Even the Saintess, who is the greatest healer in GrimHeart, couldn''t bring a severely injured body back to its original state. Much less me. I can only do much. Unless, of course, if you''re one of the nonhumans who can regenerate your body back."


    Dorothy staggered backward. Her face was white, and her eyes were wide as they could stretched. "Does that mean . . . she''s going to die?"


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    "They still died despite everything that we did?" Dorothy didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "We are not here to save anyone, to begin with," I said coldly, "Being a hero is not why we came here."


    Dorothy was shocked. "Trinity . . . you . . ." she wiped her tears and glared at me. "Is being a witch required you to be so cold?"


    "If you''re going to be emotional to every death, then right here right now, I want you to leave."


    Dorothy caught her tongue.


    "I told you, didn''t I? This is a mission of life and death. Anything can happen, and if you''re scared or can''t stomach these kinds of situations, then it''s best if you leave now."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    Dorothy was quiet before she spoke. Her eyes were shaking while her voice was a tad bit forced. "I''ll stay."


    I was actually surprised to know that she cared. She barely knew the young girl, and they argued most of the time. Besides, the years I knew her, she didn''t care about anyone but herself.


    Did I misjudge her?


    ". . . Then quickly learn the ropes," I said and looked over the horizon and sighed.


    Originally, we came here for Earl Roselake. But something like this happened. He died and if this significantly impacted the future of this world . . .


    I tried to recall my memories.


    In the past, Earl Roselake was a kind amiable man, who became a great supporter of Prince Zen. But maybe it was all just a front? Maybe he desired power and riches, which was why he allied himself to the crown. Because the nobles paid more handsomely than the church.


    "What are we going to do with her?" Michael asked pity in his voice for the young girl.


    "It''s best if I erase her memories and drop her in a faraway village," I said and closed Nadia''s eyes. "I think it''s better if she doesn''t remember anything at all and live the few remainders of her life in peace."


    I was more worried about the consequences of what I did in future events.


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    "Let''s go. Soldiers are gonna be here soon." Ric carried Nadia in his arms and led the way out of the estate.


    "What about the . . ." Dorothy''s face turned green to pale and vice versa. "W-what about the bodies? Are we just going to leave it like this?"


    "Yes. It''s best if we leave it like this," I said. The tragedy at Roselake estate where the Earl and his daughter died in the hands of thieves or criminals. Or possibly in the hands of nonhumans and witches.


    It wasn''t uncommon. It was better than to hide the bodies and cover the murder. That way, we wouldn''t leave many clues or trails. The more we touch and hide things, the more we dig ourselves to the grave.


    I bet the hunters'' association and the church would send some people to investigate, and the matter would close with the verdict that the nonhumans were behind it.


    As always.


    Dorothy sighed in disappointment and muttered under her breath, "What''s going to happen to Roselake now?"


    She then turned and followed Ric with slumped shoulders.


    ". . ." I didn''t comment. Some relatives would take over, I guess.


    "What now? The Earl is dead. And Prince Zen might have to postpone his travel to Venezia for the Spring Harvest to take part in the Earl''s funeral."


    I looked over at the imposing mansion of Roselake manor and answered Michael''s question. "He won''t. He would first attend the Spring Harvest before he''d go here. Venezia is much closer, and the Spring Harvest is just around the corner. He couldn''t possibly ignore an important event like that, especially that he is going to announce his engagement to Lady Emerald."


    ". . ."


    Michael''s face crumpled. "How are we going to meet with the Prince now?"


    I didn''t answer and thought for a second. Recalling my memories if Prince Zen had other allies nearby. But at this point, either the nobles he had on his side were low ranking Barons or lived far away from where we are.


    Michael broke the silence. "Maybe . . . we should just ask the Duke of Venezia?"


    ". . ." Hmm . . . the Duke of Venezia? That old man was the greatest supporter of Prince Zen. He was the one who rallied most of the nobles to support the crown.


    But his status was already high, and his daughter was engaged to the Prince. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he already controlled half the nobles and the royal throne. If Michael were to seek such a powerful man, then his power of influence would only grow. He would have the nobles'' support, the throne, and the church. And he might take over all of Seraphim.


    That''s a dangerous idea, considering I really don''t know of this Duke or the nobility for that matter.


    It was evident with my blunder with Earl Roselake.


    I couldn''t just leave everything to the past events. I must also have my own investigation.


    But . . . there was one Duke . . . a man who hadn''t taken sides yet and a man I knew would do anything for his daughter.


    That''s right . . . why haven''t I thought of that before . . .


    Duke Hamill of Hamill Town.


    Lady Catherine''s father.


    ----


    A/N


    Votes and Gifts are greatly appreciated and helped the story and me a lot ^^

 Chapter 71 - Questions

    [Trinity''s POV]


    I said my plans to Michael and also about Lady Catherine. I had to give him a level of trust if I wanted to work things between us.


    Michael''s eyes shone, and there was something there that I couldn''t put my fingers on.


    "You really are amazing," he said and flashed me a rascal smile. "You can fight. Use magic and is very smart. You also have solutions to every problem, and it''s seemed like nothing can faze you. Honestly, I couldn''t ask for a better partner than you."


    "Your flattery wouldn''t get you anywhere." I flipped my hair and took my first step when I staggered backward. Everything turned blurred and hazy, and there was a loud pounding in my head. I felt like my bones were nonexistent.


    If not for Michael''s arms on my shoulders, I would have fallen on the ground.


    "Trinity! Are you okay?"


    I didn''t know why I found comfort in the panic in his voice and the worry on his face.


    I closed my eyes tight and took in a large intake of air, breathing in and out through my mouth. It took seconds to regain my sight, and the pounding in my head ceased a little. I slightly pushed him away from me. He was so close I was afraid his lips would graze my face.


    "You''re bleeding!" Michael held my arm and inspected the cut on my hand.


    Oh, that would explain the sudden headache and blurriness. My blood was still dripping from the cut on my arm. Did I slice it too deep, or the sprites just took an enormous amount of my blood as compensation?


    "No need for concern. I have an ointment¨C¨C!"


    My words got stuck in my throat when Michael brought my hand to his lips. His eyes were deep shades of blue, serious without a hint of mischief like they used to. I felt like drowning at the intensity of his stares, and I had to gulp to wet my parched throat.


    "You have to take care of yourself, Trinity . . . or I would do it for you," he murmured, voice hot against my skin.


    My temperature rose, and I wanted to retrieve my hand within his grasp, for I feared I would lose more blood from the vigorous pounding of my heart.


    But the strangest thing happened when I felt a rush of coldness from his breath, and it sipped into my skin. It felt like sprinkles of ice were poured on the cut on my hand, and before I knew it, it no longer bled.


    The blurs and headache ceased, and I quickly retrieved my hand to inspect it. I wiped the blood to find my wound was closed, and I looked over at Michael in stunned silence.


    He was surprised, too, with his eyes wide.


    "Did something happen like this in the past?" I asked.


    He shook his head. "This is actually the first time that I healed someone."


    "Can you recall what you did exactly? It might help you understand the Saintess powers, and you can use its gifts to our advantage."


    Michael''s expression fell, and he looked to the side. He rubbed the back of his neck. His cheeks and the tip of his ears turned red. "Ah . . . I just . . . at that time, I just thought that I really wanted to take care of you and heal your wound."


    ". . ." I knew my face was red, for I felt it heating.


    He then faced me and broke the awkwardness between us with a joking voice. "I don''t want to lose you. Who''d help me to become the Saintess then?"


    I rolled my eyes and resumed walking ahead. "Recall that feeling every time, and you might get the hang of your powers."


    Michael jogged beside me and flashed his most famous dimpled smile. "We''ll do. But I think I can only do that to the people who are important to me."


    "You mean to the people who are useful to you?"


    Michael clenched his heart and faked a hurtful expression. "Ouch! Is that how you look at me?"


    I didn''t comment while he pestered me with him acting cute and idiotic at the same time.


    Eventually, we dropped off Nadia in a small village that we passed by. It was far from town, around four to five hours by horse and carriage.


    There was an old woman who was willing to take care of her. She was alone, and adopting a child in the village was common for the older folks to help them in their everyday lives.


    After I erased and planted a false memory on the old woman, for safe measure, we gave her a pouch of gil for their future use.


    And as soon as we resumed our journey to Venezia, Dorothy asked, "Do you remember how the Earl said that he sent Nadia faraway? How come Nadia retorted that she woke up near the town still? Did the Earl lie? But it felt like he wasn''t lying."


    I didn''t know why she asked that question. It was probably that her shock and emotional hormones had already calmed down, and now she could think properly again, and these questions filled her mind.


    I didn''t want to talk about past events anymore, especially since it left a sickening feeling in my memories.


    But I had to answer her, or I wouldn''t hear the end of it. Plus, she could really use some closure, or she would be constantly bothered by the event.


    Same with Michael. It was apparent that he had some questions, too, based on the impatient expression on his face and creased on his forehead.


    At times like this that I appreciate Ric''s silent nature. He was really my ideal man. Good looking older man. Calm. Strong. And best of all. Silent and follows orders without question.


    "It''s probably Vexana''s doing," I said.


    "Why would she do that if she already secured Grimora''s soul?" Michael asked.


    I shrugged. "She''s probably bored and wanted amusement or . . . by doing so, she''d hope there was trouble, and the Earl and Nadia would ask her for help in exchange for their souls.


    "She was the only one capable of transporting Nadia back to town, and she did successfully acquire the Earl''s soul after all."


    Dorothy''s face was coated with worry. "If that so, then she might come for Nadia again."


    "She might." I closed my eyes without a care. "But I doubt it since she no longer had any contact with her. She''d rather find one na?ve soul near her vicinity than look for a faraway prey."


    ". . . Aren''t you worried at all?"


    There was accusation in Dorothy''s tone, and I wondered when she started liking Nadia. "Pray to the Goddess Luminaire that Vexana forgets about her," I said without a care.


    Dorothy sighed, and she finally spared me with her unnecessary emotional turmoil.


    I had to admit that I was cold and unsympathetic brought about my long years of facing problems and sufferings in my past life. But in my defense, I hardly know the girl. I did what I could to save her, but sometimes . . . things just didn''t go your way.


    If I would get upset if something didn''t go according to plan or at every death I encountered, then I''d break down and couldn''t get things done.


    The world is cruel. It wouldn''t stop just because you wanted it to. It didn''t care if you were alive or dead. It was better to keep your emotions locked and move on.


    "Don''t worry," Michael chimed in, "with the commotion at Roselake''s Manor, everyone would be alert, and security would double. The hunter''s association and the church would surely send their men to investigate. I doubt any nonhumans or a witch for that matter would do something by then."


    Dorothy finally managed a smile, eyes infatuated. "T-that''s right. She''s probably going to be just fine."


    My brows crumpled. Maybe next time, I''ll let Michael do the talking.


    However, it was him who was asking questions now.


    "Why did the Earl not choose a random commoner?"


    "Complications in the future," I answered simply. "A stranger can ask anything and spill everything. In comparison, his unknown na?ve daughter, who is starving for a father''s love and good life, would do anything for him. He could easily manipulate her using emotional ties.


    "He probably didn''t expect that Nadia would appear again and that Grimora would feel guilty until her conscience ate her. He probably thought that Grimora was like him, hungry for power and riches that she was willing to do anything to have a noble''s life.


    "Not knowing and understanding that all his daughters wanted was his attention. If he had played by his daughters'' emotions, he might have gotten what he wanted."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    Silence descended, and I finally fell into sleep. This time, instead of those silver twin eyes that appeared every time I closed my eyes, the blurry faces of my parents visited me in my dreams.


    I forgot how they looked like, and in the past, I didn''t even investigate how they died. I never questioned it nor asked myself why I just accepted the fact that they were killed.


    My mother was a powerful white witch. Who could have killed her? And why?


    That night, everything was a blur, and the scenes were like static.


    But one thing was for sure . . .


    It had something to do with the vampires.

 Chapter 72 - Seduction

    [Catherine''s POV]


    "Y-you . . . you want me to . . . ask my father to help you arrange an audience with the Prince?" I repeated because I think I misheard Trinity.


    "Yes. As soon as possible."


    I bit my lips and looked to the other side. "But . . ." There was nothing I desired the most than to see my father and Benjamin.


    However, for that to happen, I needed to talk to Charles. Or possibly even beg.


    "I need you to do it now, Catherine. I am pressed of time."


    I hesitate. My father would gladly help Trinity even if she were a witch, all for my sake. But . . .


    "Are you sure that my father and Benjamin are going to be safe? Can you give me your word Trinity?"


    "Of course. Nobody will find out that I''m a witch. Only you and your father. They''ll be more interested about the Saintess than anything else."


    I couldn''t believe that Trinity had already found one of the marks, and it happened to be her companion too. But I was no longer interested in the Saintess matters now that I am a Vampire.


    But Prince Zen would surely be interested. But with my plea, my father would finally take a side, breaking his neutral stance.


    No . . . the moment I turned into a vampire, the Church became our greatest enemy. It might be an excellent time to ally with the Prince. With Prince Zen and the Saintess on our side, father and Benjamin would be safer.


    "Alright. I will . . . talk to Charles." I dreaded even just thinking about it.


    "Thank you, Catherine. I owe you one."


    Eh? Before I could open my mouth, Trinity was gone.


    I was stunned silence by her gratefulness. I didn''t expect her to thank or owe me. I was just her servant at this point. She held the advantage over me.


    . . .


    Thank you.


    A smile warmed my heart.


    It was nice hearing that word. It made me feel wanted and appreciated. Something I always forgot ever since I learned about Emelia.


    Charles was busy with whatever it was that he was doing. But he never failed to come into my room in the locked tower to visit me every single day.


    He hadn''t tried to touch me again, not even a kiss since the last time we spoke. I was glad that he didn''t because I felt hungry and horny every time he was near. And if he did touch me again, I was afraid that I wouldn''t say no.


    I wonder if he noticed that his pocket watch was missing.


    He must have noticed. There was no way that he didn''t.


    However, he never did once ask me about it.


    . . . I wonder what he was doing now.


    . . . I miss him.


    I was conflicted. On one hand, I despised him, and the idea of running away hadn''t completely eradicated in my thoughts. But with my situation now, it was clear as day that I would never get out of here. And if I did ever escape, I didn''t know which way to Seraphim.


    Unless I try Trinity''s idea of using my body and his faked feelings for me to get what I wanted.


    And on the other hand, I couldn''t leave Charles. Just the thought of never seeing him again caused a disturbing pain in my chest that I couldn''t ignore.


    "Is something bothering you?"


    I gasped and whisked my eyes on the chair, and there he was, sitting perfectly straight with a kind smile on his face.


    I breathed. Even though I couldn''t die of a heart attack, feeling my heart constricting every time he surprised me with his presence would surely put me early on my grave.


    "Please stop doing that."


    Charles''s smile didn''t lessen. "I''m sorry. Old habit, I guess."


    . . . and I guess he didn''t plan to change that old habit, for he offered no ongoing conversation.


    I was going to lay sideways on the bed, my back facing him, and pretend that he didn''t exist like I was doing in the past days. However, Trinity''s voice whispered in my ears like she was just beside me, enticing me with the promise of a doting Charles.


    My heart beat like a gong, and I bet that Charles could hear it. He just didn''t say anything like usual.


    Looking over at him, I decided that I had to change in order to change things. If he could fake his feelings for me, then I could at least try to use it to my advantage.


    I only feared that I would be plunged into the abyss by this game of feelings, and in the end, I''d lose.


    Confusion struck Charles''s face when I stood to my feet and approached him. We stared at each other. I blinked when he blinked. He was clearly at a loss, and so was I.


    I forgot that I was clueless in this game of seduction. How was I going to do this again?


    "Is something wrong, Catherine?" he asked, voice so seductive my body just sat on his lap.


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    I closed my eyes tight and hid my face in the comfort of my palms. This was so embarrassing that I''d rather kill myself than see his expression right now.


    Charles chuckled, and it was music in my ears. "Though I don''t know what''s going on, I don''t dare complain . . . But this position isn''t something to my liking since I couldn''t see your adorable face."


    I didn''t know what happened next, but I just gasped, and I was facing him. I wrapped my arms around him, and he nuzzled into my neck.


    "Your scent is so captivating. It makes me lose control every time," he groaned and trailed his tongue along the veins on my neck.


    Blazing fire erupted in my whole body. I clenched, and my pleasure spot throbbed with the need for him. I longed for his touch.


    "Do you want to continue in the bed?" he purred.


    Very much. I wanted to say, but we needed to talk first.


    It took a considerable amount of effort on my part to peel myself away from him. But it must be done.


    "Charles . . . ," I mewled and cringed. I hope he found my raspy voice sexy.


    "Yes?" in response to my sexy attempt of imitating a seductive woman''s voice, he encouraged me on as he traced my spine with his finger. My arousal flared, and he took it in with flaring nostrils and closed eyes.


    "I . . . I promised that I won''t run away . . . and do everything that you say from now on . . ." My body had a mind of its own, and my pelvis rocked him on the chair while my tongue slipped from my mouth and licked the length of his neck.


    For a time, Charles didn''t say anything. I was beginning to feel worried when he didn''t respond for a full minute.


    And when he did, my heart dropped.


    ". . . Do you want something in return, Catherine?"


    His voice didn''t contain anything but coldness, and I knew I wasn''t made for this seduction thing.


    I wanted to run into bed and hide in the blanket, but Charles''s grabbed both my arms, preventing me from moving anywhere on his lap.


    His face was grave, and his tone of voice was sarcastic. "You want to promise me your obedience and loyalty in exchange for your freedom, is that it?"


    He knew. Of course, he knew. He lived more than I.


    "I- I just . . . I just wanted to go meet my father and Benjamin," I croaked, "I don''t care if you lock me here. But please . . . even just once a week . . . or once a month."


    ". . ."


    I never saw him stare at me like that. I had never seen him so cold and dangerous that I shrunk under his gaze.


    "Do you know why I''m upset, Catherine?"


    ". . ."


    "It''s because you think that you had to sell your body to get what you want. It''s insulting that you think of me that way." His pupils dilated, and he hissed through the gap of his clenching teeth, "You don''t have to seduce me or do anything against your will. I''m not after your body, nor your obedience. I''m after all of you. Everything of you.


    "That includes you willingly surrendering your everything to me, both heart and body."


    ". . ." I burned under the intensity of his gaze and blushed despite everything else.


    Why was he angry? She was supposed to be the one who was angry. He was lying. If he wanted all of me, then he had to prove it by setting Emelia free by burning her body.


    But instead of resisting and arguing with him, I played a different path. A submissive one that I didn''t know I could pull off or didn''t know if it would work.


    I hid against his chest and snuggled in his warmth. "I . . . I just . . . wanted to see my family . . . I''m sorry . . . I just . . . miss them terribly so."


    The loud beating of my heart found its peace when Charles''s heart beat in rhythm with mine.


    I didn''t know if it would work. But it got to. I didn''t know what else to do if he continued to lock me in here and deny me of my family.


    ". . . Alright . .  ," he finally conceded when I faked a sob.


    I looked over at him in surprise. His face no longer held coldness. He was smiling, though his brows were crumpled with worry.


    In my happiness, I hugged him. "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    "But only in one condition that I must go with you. And you can only see them once a week."


    I didn''t care if his whole mistress came. I was just glad that he would finally let me see my family.


    "Thank you, Charles. You don''t know how much this means to me!" Trinity was right. Letting my feelings go and don''t resist was the key.


    Charles stifled a laugh and caressed my hair. "What am I going to do with you?"


    ----


    A/N


    My brain is not functioning at the moment. I hope I did not make too much error o_o


    Point out any mistakes in the comments and I love to hear your opinion about the story so far ^^

 Chapter 73 - Devastation

    [Veronica''s POV]


    "Can you believe it? My lord is going to the human territory all because of her? While he always said excuses to us whenever we invited him out."


    I ignored Patricia''s constant prattling in my ears and fixed the shawl on my bare shoulders. My reflection mirrored on the window glass. Small golden curls cascaded to my waist. Phoenix''s blue eyes that portrayed coldness and indifference. Sensual lips that enticed and seduced. Huge breasts and tapered waist, drawing eyes to long shapely legs that no man could resist.


    And yet . . . all of this was useless if I couldn''t have Charles''s heart.


    What have I been doing all these years?


    I was his most loyal servant. I had watched and protected him since way before Emelia arrived. I thought . . . I thought I had a chance after Emelia was gone. But here came another human who swept him off his feet.


    My nails clawed my reflection. It hurt to see that woman staring at me. She was a stranger. A stranger that I took on the moment Emelia died to replace her in Charles''s heart.


    I didn''t care if I was a replacement as long as he gave me a bit of his affection.


    "I don''t even know what he sees in her! You''re the most beautiful out of us in terms of looks, while my body is the most alluring! While she . . . she''s average at most! I really don''t understand! She is not even his mate!"


    I faced Patricia parched on the sofa with crossing legs and a glass full of blood in her hand. Her breasts were almost slipping from her thin nightgown, and I didn''t understand why she bothered putting on a dress in the first place if all of her body was transparent beneath her clothes.


    "Aren''t you infuriated, Veronica? We have stayed by Charles longer than her and did whatever he said. But the way he treated us didn''t even come close to the way he was treating that bitc*!"


    "Manners," I said. "And that''s my lord Patricia. Don''t forget that Lord Charles is still the Master of this castle . . . our Master."


    She pouted and scowled. "You''re still the same. Manners and rules and customs and all that." Her voice then faded into a whisper. "No wonder my Lord isn''t interested in you even if you had stayed with him the longest."


    My eyes burned crimson, and the glass in her hand broke. "Careful, Patricia. Though Lord Charles prohibited fighting amongst us, I could still inflict pain in ways that you''ll never know."


    Patricia''s face paled before she looked at the side and clicked her tongue. "At least Lizbeth did something . . . ," she muttered under her breath.


    Lizbeth . . . my anger simmered, and worry replaced it. Out of all of us, I was never comfortable around her. She had a special place in Charles''s heart, all because she was Emelia''s sister. It was evident how she told Catherine about Emelia, yet no one punished her for it. Not even Charles.


    In a way, I was grateful that she could have that much freedom.


    However, I didn''t like her because she appeared disinterested and meek. While she watched us fight for Charles''s attention, she used her identity to get closer to him in the shadows. Even though she didn''t show it, I knew, I felt it in every fiber of my veins ¨C¨C she was the greediest amongst us.


    And that kind of greed, like a bottomless pit, sooner or later would bring trouble in this household.


    I sighed and looked over at my reflection again while Patricia brought another glass of blood.


    It didn''t matter what Lizbeth did. As long as Charles wasn''t harmed, I could live with it. In fact, I was hoping that she could dispose of Catherine.


    Knock . . .


    Our head snapped on the door, and tension rolled in the air when two servants brought in a young woman vampire.


    Blood stained her clothes, and cuts ran along her face and limbs. Her crimson eyes roamed wildly as she struggled to free herself.


    Patricia wrinkled her nose and snorted. "Another one of Vein''s minions? Honestly, how many times is it this day? She couldn''t even protect herself! And Lord Charles is going to the humans'' territory with her? Didn''t she know how dangerous is the human territory nowadays?"


    Like her, I was angry too. While Catherine was all locked up in the tower, protected and cared for by Charles, making sure that she remained unharmed. We were tasked to eliminate Vein''s minions who were snooping around in the castle.


    "Take her to the dungeon," I said.


    Vein''s minion came right on time. I had to release my anger on someone, or I was afraid I would lose control and kill Catherine myself.


    Patricia didn''t come. She returned to her room while I went to the cell. She was never one into gore and blood, though she would turn sadistic if it were a man who was captured.


    Inside the murky place raking of blood and violence, the young vampire was shackled with her hands and feet against the bricks.


    "Who commanded you to snoop around here?" I asked. I already knew it was Vein, but I still needed to ask for formalities sake.


    ". . ."


    "Aren''t answering, are we? It didn''t matter . . . my question is not important anyway since you''re still going to die like the others."


    My eyes darted to the ashes on the side, and the young woman visibly trembled. She must be newly turned ¡ªone of the many pawns that Vein had that he could dispose of any time.


    Maybe he thought that newly turned were enough to infiltrate Charles''s castle and find Catherine''s whereabouts? They were indispensable, after all.


    Heh! How laughable.


    My lord maybe calm and avoided fights whenever he could, but I could attest to his strength.


    My fingers sprawled on the blades, saws, chains, drills, and many other pieces of equipment for torture on the table. I picked up a silver knife and threw it straight into the young woman''s eyes.


    "Argh!"


    Her scream pierced the room, but I only threw another knife into her eyes.


    "You just thought that you could endure the torture because you''re a vampire now, no? But don''t you know that our eyes are the most sensitive part of our body? And with that silver knife implanted on your eyeballs, you can never heal that part, and the pain would only intensify."


    "Gyargh!" she bit her lips, drawing blood to stifle her groans. "Kill me! Kill me now! I would never say anything to you!"


    I sweetly smiled. "We''ll get to that."


    In a way, I admired that she was loyal to Vein. The previous once surrendered at the mere touch of silver on their intimate parts.


    "What''s the rush?" That''s right. I haven''t let out my anger yet.


    I drilled a silver screw against her joints. Thinking that it was Catherine, I was torturing.


    It made me infuriated just thinking about it, and Catherine might not even know that she was locked in the tower because the castle was no longer safe for her. I bet she was crying and looking pitiful while we took care of Vein''s minions for her.


    I hammered thin silver nails on the young vampire''s fingers one by one. Her screams were like cats shredded inside a blender. The other servants who watched cringed at the sight, but all I thought about was Catherine and Charles together.


    While my lord was taking care of the mess she made, she was sleeping worry-free in the tower while enjoying Charles''s blood and affection.


    I ripped the young woman''s limbs, inch by inch by the chainsaw in my hand, and let it regenerate before doing it again and again until my anger was sated.


    I was Charles'' right-hand man and leader of his servants. Being the oldest who stayed by his side, I was also the strongest of all his servants. I was their leader and his lover. I forgot how many I''d killed, all in his name.


    I never once complained as long as he was happy. As long as he patted me on the head for a job well done.


    I never once complained . . .


    "Argh!"


    A scream tore through my lungs, and I smashed the young vampress head with my hand. The others back away, shaking with fear.


    Until now . . .


    Why?! Why can''t you love me?!


    "Burn her body," I spat and went out of the room.


    My back faced the metal door, and I slid to the floor, clutching myself with my arms. My lungs were tight as my heart was twisting in pain.


    I breathed in and out to calm myself, but the rage wouldn''t simmer. I hated myself for wanting more even if I knew from day one that Charles would never give me the one thing I always wanted ¨C¨C his love.


    It was not Catherine''s fault nor Charles''s. I had just simply hoped for too much and was left devastated yet again.


    How much longer do I have to live this way?


    Is this my eternity now?

 Chapter 74 - Bloodlust

    [Charles''s POV]


    "Charles, what do I owe this acquaintance of your visit again?" Vein sat on the other end of the couch.


    I was inside his Castle far too many times in the past few days for my liking.


    "I''m here to return this to you." I raised my hand, and Mille poured the content of the Sack on Vein''s feet.


    Dozens of vampire''s heads scattered across the floor, but Vein remained unperturbed. He didn''t even spare a glance at the severed heads. He was prompt on his chair with a hand on his cheek, legs crossing without a care.


    Vein licked his lips. His childlike appearance matched his character. He was a young pureblood who was reckless and impudent. A combination that was both dangerous and annoying.


    He was confident because he was protected by the law, while we had to excuse him every time he did something because he was young.


    Because of that, he had grown smug, thinking he could get away with anything.


    "When are you going to stop snooping around my castle, Vein?"


    He shrugged. "It''s not my fault if my servants wanted to take a stroll in your estate. They''re newly turned, so they didn''t know the rules and a little too bold."


    I kept my face neutral. It was not the time to lose my control, even though all I could think was wiring him on the neck. That was what he wanted, and I would not give it to him.


    If not for the prohibition of killing the purebloods, I had long gone feast on his blood.


    However, since I couldn''t afford to make a single mistake here for the fear that I''d get punished and no one was going to protect Catherine and my Castle, I had to play this cautiously.


    Vein didn''t have something precious to him. That was why he could act so brazenly. Something I pity him for. He treated his servants like pawns and didn''t care about anything but himself.


    At the end of the day, it would come to bite him.


    "You''re so tight, Charles. Loosen up a little," he chuckled, "you certainly could use a party to lose that old bones of yours."


    His grin then widened, eyes twinkling in mischief. "How''s Catherine, by the way? I forgot how many times I had extended my invitation for you two to attend the festivity in my estate, but it seemed like you are busy hiding her," he said in a meaningful way.


    ". . ." It took all my will to hold my fangs back. "Be careful, Vein. Though it is prohibited to kill purebloods, if you touch a single hair on Catherine''s head, I won''t hesitate to turn you into one of the heads on your shoes."


    Vein just smiled, unbothered by my threat. He just thought that I was a pushover and that I didn''t have in me to fight him. I was the calm and pacifist from all the purebloods, and never once did I get myself into battle.


    But make no mistake, I was never weak.


    Just because I avoided battles didn''t mean I didn''t know how to fight.


    "Ahahaha. Charles, Charles. I was never going to harm Catherine. I''m just curious about her, tis'' all. I wanted to get to know her."


    Lies!


    Everyone knew that he had a reputation for taking joy from the agony of others. He was bored, and his hobby was to make fun of a new toy he was interested in.


    And right now, he set his obsessions with Catherine and me. If I must become the most hunted vampire for killing a pureblood to make sure that Catherine was safe, then so be it.


    I stood to my feet. This conversation was over. "Watch yourself, Vein. You don''t really want to mess with me."


    Vein grinned. "What are you going to do? Tell Rhazien about it? But I didn''t do anything. You know how newly turns are. Just like Catherine, they love to explore and didn''t know fear."


    My claws were extending from my fingers, but I resisted the urge to attack him. It wouldn''t do good now. It was precisely what he wanted ¨C¨C for me to lose my cool and initiate the first attack.


    If I was not careful with my actions, he might report me to Rhazien, and he might take that opportunity to storm inside the Castle while I faced my punishment for hurting a pureblood.


    "I suggest that you stop now, Vein, and make sure that I wouldn''t find your servants snooping around my castle, or they''d be killed on sight."


    I turned and disappeared out from his Castle, taking Mille with me.


    "You are welcome in my estate anytime, Charles."


    Vein''s laughter boomed even far away from his mansion.


    I bit my lip. It was infuriating how I couldn''t do anything against him because of the law. But I guess that also goes both ways. He also couldn''t do anything against me.


    Maybe I should just report this to Rhazien and let him take care of it? But with Vein''s personality, I doubt that he would listen.


    As long as Vein was not caught in the act of ordering his servants to snoop in my Castle or fighting me out in the open, he was safe from any form of punishment.


    I racked my brain of what to do. I couldn''t possibly send my servants in his Castle, they''d be killed by him, and he knew it. Meanwhile, he, on the other hand, didn''t care about his servants.


    To him, they were just pawns he could replace.


    At this moment, I was powerless to do anything until he initiated the first move. But I knew that he wouldn''t do it. That was why he was sending his pawns in my Castle to rattle me up. He was hoping that I would lose my cool when one of his servants managed to do something to Catherine.


    The only thing I could do was to keep Catherine locked in the tower to make sure that she was out from harm.


    But how long would that take? She was far from being cooperative, and I knew that I couldn''t keep her locked in that tower forever. I just couldn''t bear to restrict her like that. If not that it was dangerous at the moment, I would agree to her every whim.


    But now that Vein had his sight on her. I had to think of her life more than anything. I didn''t want to lose her as I did with Emelia.


    I''d rather die than live forever in this dull world if that happened.


    Now that I had promised her that we would visit her family, I was worried about actually leaving the estate to just Veronica and the others. Veronica was strong, but I doubt she''d be a match with Vein.


    There was a high chance that Vein would get wind of when we would leave for the human territory. There was the possibility of Vein either storming my Castle when I was out or the possibility that he might ambush us in the human territory.


    Either way. I have to make preparations.


    Back in my territory, I smelled more scent of blood. They must have found more newly turned. Those accursed things never ran out from Vein''s estate since he was turning humans every night.


    I didn''t have to worry about Catherine since she was protected by Millie, but I ordered Mille just in case.


    "Go to Catherine''s tower and make sure she''s alright. I had to take care of these mice. They''ve been a nuisance long enough."


    Mille visibly shuddered when my eyes turned crimson, and Paradox appeared in my hand. A golden sword that could turn any vampire to ash with a single swipe. It emitted a faint white glow, and out from the weapons of the pureblood, it was the only known to kill a vampire instantly.


    Mille disappeared at first sight of the weapon. She must have felt my bloodlust. I couldn''t blame her. I have been in a bad mood and feeling irritated lately. I needed to let off some steam.


    I located all Vein''s servants hiding and snooping inside my estate with my senses. There were still three more, and I wondered what everyone was doing?


    Were they playing cat and mouse, or were they hoping that they would capture Catherine? It didn''t escape my notice that they wished for Catherine in harm''s way.


    I guess I was too lenient with them.


    Within a blink, I appeared on a newly turned girl, hiding behind a tree of the forest. She couldn''t even react when I sliced off her head and appeared next in the garden.


    This time, it was a boy, and the last thing he saw with his wide eyes was my blade cutting off his head.


    The last one managed to enter the Castle, and they bet there was repercussion for letting these mice roam freely in my abode.


    I appeared before it. It was a girl dressed in one of my servant uniforms. She drew her dagger, but I knocked her out, and using my mind, I commanded everyone to be present in the grand hall except Mille and Millie.


    "What is it, my lord?" Veronica was the first to arrive. Next was Patricia and Lizbeth and the rest of the servants in my estate.


    Patricia''s seductive smile fell off her face at my grim appearance.


    "Can someone tell me why these mice have been roaming in my castle freely?"


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    No one spoke, especially at the sight of Paradox in my hand.


    "I think I have been lenient with all of you," I spat and bared my fangs. Everyone fell on one knee. "From now on, if I caught a single rat roaming in my estate," I draw my sword on Veronica and the others, "There will be consequences, starting with you three.


    "Don''t make me disappointed more than I already am."

 Chapter 75 - Truth

    [Catherine''s POV]


    Sitting in front of the dresser, I carefully applied powder and added rogue and color to my pale face. Charles would surely visit me again, and I wanted to look my best.


    If only I could see my reflection, then I wouldn''t have to be so conscious about my appearance.


    I wanted to let loose and not think about Emelia, for it upset me. I wanted to accept him even if it was just for show to get what I wanted.


    It was a mutual cohabitation. He got to use me as Emelia''s replacement, and I got to use him for the things that I wanted.


    Just like Trinity suggested.


    I could only hope that I wouldn''t fall far too deep in this game that we were playing or else . . . it''d be harder to come back once I was broken again.


    A loud ruckus flung my attention to the door. I heard Patricia, Mille, and Millie''s voices just outside, and Patricia didn''t have to raise her voice. I heard her perfectly fine.


    "Why can''t I go in? I just wanted to see and say a few words to her," said Patricia, voice laced in irritation.


    "We''re sorry, Lady Patricia, but it''s Master Charles''s strict rule that no visitor is allowed inside Lady''s Catherine room."


    "I''m no stranger, and what''s wrong about a mistress visiting another mistress?"


    This put me in a bad mood even though she was correct. But still, she didn''t have to put emphasis on the mistress word.


    "And besides. I''m also tasked with protecting her. I''m not an idiot to do anything just right after Charles''s warning," she rebuked.


    Protecting? Charles''s warning? Did something happen outside that I was not aware of?


    "Again, Master Charles''s orders are absolute. If Lady Patricia still insists then, please ask Mater Charles''s permission first."


    A snarl tore Patricia''s throat, and before she lost her patience and caused damage, I cut in.


    "It''s fine," I said, voice a little strained, "Let her in."


    There were a few minutes of silences outside before the heavy metal door creaked open and came in Patricia accompanied by Mille while Millie guarded the only entrance and exit outside.


    This caused Patricia to roll her eyes. "Honestly, you''re being protected like a breakable doll. Aren''t you irritated that my Lord is treating you like you''re still human? You''re no longer a vulnerable mortal. You''re a vampire now."


    Of course, I didn''t like it. Who wanted to be restricted and confined in this tower?


    But did I have a choice in the matter? Charles was the Master of this castle, and his every word must be obeyed. And now that he had finally agreed to some of my wants, I''d rather not put a strain on our newly found relationship.


    "Is there something you want, Lady Patricia?" I asked, voice neither hot nor cold.


    There was no point in being hostile to one another. Except for Charles, all the vampires in this castle already didn''t like me. No need to make my life difficult by inciting more hate towards me.


    Patricia looked around my room. "Of course, my Lords would make your stay here more comfortable."


    There was anger and jealousy in her voice, and I ignored it.


    "My Lord is gracious enough to make my stay here as comfortable as it was before."


    Patricia smirked. "Well, glad to know that you''re looking chirpy here while we clean up your mess."


    I looked at her, confused. ". . . My mess?"


    "Oh please, don''t pretend that you didn''t know why my Lord locked you here in the first place."


    I didn''t know what she was talking about, and it showed on my face and voice. "This is my punishment for running away."


    Patricia stared at me for a moment before she doubled over in laughter. "Oh, I wish from the very bottom of my heart that my Lord would indeed punish you," she said, voice thick with mockery. There was also something there, anguish . . .


    "My Lord locked you here because you didn''t know any better and entered Lord Vein''s territory. He is known for taking an interest in the misery of others, and right now, he sets his eyes upon you to get to my Lord.


    "The reason why you''re locked here is because my Lord is hiding you from Vein''s servants who are infiltrating our estate."


    ". . ." What?


    "I guess you didn''t know? Why you''re locked in here, enjoying my Lord''s affection, living your life worried free, we were busting our asses to eliminate all of Lord Vein''s minions for you."


    ". . ." My heart hammered hard against my chest. Why didn''t Charles mention any of this to me? He did say that he locked me here because he was keeping me safe from Vein.


    But I thought that he was just exaggerating. It was only a minute that I crossed paths with that pureblood kid, and there was no way that he would be interested in a woman who was dull as me.


    But the reality was, it was serious if Vein was sending servants to look for me to get to Charles.


    I shivered at the thought. Still, I refused to show it on my face as I faced Patricia. I could only hope that my voice stayed still and wouldn''t tremble too much.


    "Why are you telling me this, Lady Patricia?"


    Patricia''s faked smile dropped, and her expression turned menacing. "I just couldn''t stomach the thought that you''re blissfully living in here while we had to clean your mess. You already had my Lord''s affection and protection, but why must I be punished for something that you did."


    ". . . Punish?"


    Patricia smirked, but I couldn''t find it in myself to be angry at her even if all her tone contained nothing but venom. Though her face was hard and cold, her blue eyes were shaking like tears would burst from them.


    I actually felt pity and sad for her. She just wanted Charles''s affection.


    We all are.


    "Because of you, Charles''s demoted my rank back to being a servant. I am no longer his mistress, and I was stripped of any rights to join him in the table or bed. I could no longer visit him nor talk to him."


    Her expression crumpled as her voice broke, and she looked to the other side when a tear slid to her face.


    "Patricia . . ." I attempted to get close to her, but she backed away.


    Her ice-cold expression was back, and she looked at me with piercing eyes full of hate. "I hope you''re happy with one less competitor."


    She then turned and stormed out of the room.


    ". . ."


    I didn''t know what to say. My head was a jungle of emotions with no room for thoughts and ideas.


    I flickered my attention on Mille when she was about to sneak away and take her leave.


    "Is what she said true? Vein''s servants are snooping inside my Lord''s estate to look for me? And did Patricia really get punished?"


    ". . ." There was silence, and I pressed on when Mille pressed her lips tight, refusing to answer me.


    "Mille."


    ". . . It is best if you ask my Lord, my Lady. I''m just a servant working under my Lord''s command and don''t have any authorization to tell you these things without his approval."


    My heart dropped. ". . . You didn''t have to. I think I already know from your refusal to answer."


    . . .


    . . .


    Mille bowed and went out of the room.


    As soon as I was alone, I sat weakly on the bed. There were too many things to process all at once, but I didn''t have the answer to all of them. Not once.


    What got me worried the most was that Vein was after Charles through me all because I made a single mistake getting lost into his territory.


    I couldn''t stop trembling. I was scared at the thought of what would happen if Vein did manage to get his hands on me. Though I possessed power now, far beyond my weak mortal body could ever do before, I was no matched with a pureblood.


    And most importantly, I feared for Charles and what he would do for my sake. I felt it in his every stare and touch. He was obsessed with me even though it was misplaced.


    And I feared that obsession would get him in trouble.


    I knew the rules. Though I was locked in here, Mille and Millie became my tutors, and I continued my studies.


    It was strictly forbidden to hurt or kill a pureblood. The punishment was death. Hunted by every vampire in the face of GrimHeart.


    My heart constricted so much it hurt, and I felt weak just at the thought of Charles''s death.


    My feelings for him were really complicated that I was starting to think that I genuinely loved him and not just because it was due to my imprinted feelings for my Master who turned me.


    I took a deep breath and fell on the bed. I closed my eyes and covered them with my arm.


    Why did everything become complicated?


    I suddenly miss my life as a dull human, living my days in repeats.

 Chapter 89 - Saved

    [Trinity''s POV]


    "Wait."


    Both Dorothy and I skidded to a stop at Cruz''s voice.


    Great. Now what.


    "Is there something you want?" I asked with a smile.


    Cruz looked at me for a second.


    I could understand why Dorothy risked everything talking to a hunter. His eyes were hypnotizing, and its certainty drew you in.


    "Your hair," he said and added, "It''s white."


    "And?" I chuckled, but my back was starting to sweat.


    He then locked his gaze with Dorothy. "And her hair is red."


    I stifled a laugh. He sure knew how to talk to women. Mind the sarcasm. "Are you interested in hair color now, Mr. Cruz? If you want, I can recommend you to one of the best dyes I used for my hair."


    ". . ." Instead of feeling embarrassed at the mockery of my tone, his lips stretched in a concerning grin. "You know about the incident of Earl Roselake?"


    "I heard of it, yes. It''s one of the most talks nowadays."


    "Funny how a white hair was found in the crime scene," he said and shifted his eyes between Dorothy and me. "A white and a red hair."


    ". . ." I wanted to elbow Dorothy when she visibly trembled.


    Not so love-struck now, are we?


    I made a hurtful expression and dramatically placed my hand on my chest. "Are you accusing us?"


    "I don''t believe in coincidences, and everyone is a suspect. Your hair matches the crime scene, and I believe it is my duty to inspect if you''re involved with it or not."


    ". . ." This didn''t look good, and Dorothy''s face turned paler than her powder.


    "Without evidence, I believe you don''t have the authority to inspect us," I said with a still calm voice.


    "True, but with my rank within the hunters association, I can freely conduct my investigation in who I deemed a suspect of being a non-human and a witch," he said, pointing at the badge on his chest.


    Damn it. So persistent. Why were handsome men like this?


    "Don''t worry," he said and pulled a vial in his pocket. "This will only take a second, and you wouldn''t even feel a thing."


    I looked at the contents of the vial, and my heart sank. Based on the color of the powder and the little herbs that had the properties of repelling witchcraft, he had with him an Aconite.


    Fresh aconite petals could repel vampires and werewolves, and if you used it right, it could also impede a werewolf shapeshifting abilities.


    Not only that, when ground into fine dust and added with a pinch of finely powdered Angelica, it could break cruses and unwanted spells, especially when mixed with Nettle.


    However, it wouldn''t work against me, but with Dorothy, he''d sure figure out that there was magic used on her appearance, although it couldn''t break it.


    Rather, who is this man, and where did he acquire it? Maybe they had witches in the hunters association as well?


    In exchange for safer lives, some chose to work with the hunters, Church, or even with the non-humans.


    Dorothy looked at me, panic in her eyes.


    "I believe that would be an insult MR. Cruz. We''re a guest attending the ball in the Duke''s mansion." I racked my brains on what spell to counter it, but only a Holly came to mind.


    A powerful herb of protection. It kept the wearer safe from witchcraft and evil spirits, and it was only available during winter.


    "If you''re innocent as you claimed you are, there''s nothing to worry about," he said and pulled the cork off the vial.


    My eyes rounded, and I decided to use a spell on him. We couldn''t afford to get caught at this moment. Not that we were one step closer to our goal. I''ll just change my appearance later and send Dorothy into hiding until Prince Zen decides.


    I decided to hypnotize him for seconds enough to give us time to escape.


    "What are you doing, Cruz?"


    All our eyes flickered to the newly arrived Prince Zen, and I have to say that I have never been happy to see him again, even after meeting a few seconds ago.


    "My Prince." Cruz bowed.


    I curtsied before elbowing Dorothy to follow my lead. She was dumbstruck yet again by another handsome appearance.


    "You''re not harassing the guests again, are you?" asked the Prince seriously.


    For once, I love how Cruz''s stoic face twitched an awkward grimace.


    "No, your highness. I was just investigating the death of Duke Roselake."


    I didn''t know if I should praise him for being honest or stupid for telling the truth.


    Prince Zen''s face turned grim. "How often must I tell you that there is an appropriate time and place for that. You can''t just approach every woman and sprinkle them with whatever potion you concoct."


    ". . ." Well, it looked like Cruz had the talent to brew potions. I wonder where he learned it from.


    Cruz opened his mouth but was cut by Prince Zen.


    "I don''t wasn''t to hear any more excuses. Apologize to these women."


    Cruz''s lips smacked in a thin line, and I sighed in relief behind my mask.


    "I''m sorry," he said through clenched teeth.


    "Don''t worry about it. Everybody made a mistake. Let''s go, Dorothy." I beamed and threw a meaningful glance at the Prince, letting him know that I appreciated his help.


    I didn''t know if it was intentional or he was just really not pleased with his hunters wantonly conducting an investigation at the Duke''s Estate. But whatever it was, he just saved us.


    I owed him one.


    ----


    [Zen''s POV]


    I thought that meeting with Duke Hamill, I would have another Duke as my ally. But I never expected that he would introduce me to my long-last half-brother, who turned out to be the Saintess.


    I was skeptical about the whole thing, but I couldn''t deny the attraction, the awe, and reverie at the sight of the mark on his back.


    If what they told me was true, then I had a huge advantage over Anatola and the Church in my hands. But instead of feeling ecstatic, I still couldn''t wrap my head around the idea that a Saintess was a man.


    The alliance was too good to pass. Not to mention that Duke Hamill sided with me. But something was holding me back about those two. Maybe I needed more time to wrap my head on this matter.


    It was too sudden and out of the blue to know that Anatola wasn''t the true Saintess. I needed time to process that information.


    Was that why she never came out to heal the sick and perform miracles even during the pilgrimage that happened only once a year?


    Come to think of it. I never once saw her use her powers on anything.


    The Church said that her body was weak, but I doubt it since I saw her once surrounded by handsome men who catered to her every need while she sat on a golden throne. She was surely living her days in carefree abandon while the Church continued its corrupt ways and luxurious lifestyle ¨C¨C using the poor''s money no less.


    I sighed and massaged my temple.


    I needed to think this over. Carefully.


    But I didn''t have the time to dawdle here. I had to go back to the palace because of the many matters I had to attend to, especially the death of Earl Roselake.


    My thoughts were occupied even after I was in the ball, mingling and greeting my way towards Emerald and the Duke of Venezia, when something caught my sight.


    On the balcony, that eye-catching white hair stole my attention yet again. Trinity was her name, and I didn''t even know if that was her real name. There was something about her that drew me. Was it her brain or her confidence?


    Rather, what was Cruz doing?


    ". . ." Don''t tell me . . .


    Was he harassing the guests again?


    I breathed a heavy sigh. He just arrived here in Venezia, not even a day, and he was already causing multiple troubles?


    "What are you doing, Cruz?" I asked and grimaced when I noticed the vial on his hand. I forgot how many times he got himself in trouble because of those.


    "My Prince." Cruz bowed.


    Trinity and another lady curtsied at my presence. Was she one of her companions? How many were they? And how many knew about Michael?


    Cruz explained to me what was going on, and my scowl deepened.


    "I don''t wasn''t to hear any more excuses. Apologize to these women," I said, impatient in my tone.


    Cruz grumbled under his breath, but he did what I said.


    After which, Trinity and her companion left, but not without throwing me a meaningful glance.


    Was she grateful that I intervened? Cruz was indeed disrespectful, and I was only doing what was appropriate.


    "Cruz," I said when the ladies were gone, "I thought I told you not to do these kinds of stuff in public? There''s an appropriate time and place for everything."


    "But what if they''ll escape?"


    "Who?"


    "Those two have the exact matching hair color as the crime scenes in Roselake."


    "And so as the other twenty or so plus women you''ve sprinkled those powder on. Do you know how many eyes and skin irritation complaints were filed against you?"


    ". . ."


    Cruz smacked his lips tight. "But I think this time¨C"


    "This time?" I sighed a big breath. "You''re not even sure yourself. You can''t just go about and throw those powder at every woman you suspect. There are rules and protocols for a reason. Though your rank is high and you could conduct an investigation on your own, do keep in mind that you still need evidence and not just a hunch. Am I clear?"


    ". . ." Cruz looked to the other side, and I felt guilty all of a sudden. He looked like a lost puppy when he did that.


    "Well. Well.. Hello there Prince Zen."

 Chapter 90 - Alliance 1

    [Zen''s POV]


    "Well. Well. Hello there Prince Zen."


    I spun around and saw Sister Hellga and Damon standing behind me.


    Right. I almost forgot that they were here too. At first, I thought it was out of the ordinary for the Crusaders to leave the Saintess side and two at that.


    But now, it seemed that their actions only reinforced the possibility that Anatola might not be the real Saintess after all.


    "Hello, Sister Hellga and Damon. Is it really alright for you to leave my sister''s side?" I asked, voice full of meaning.


    Sister Hellga smiled like she didn''t get what I was saying. "Of course, there is still one of us who is by her side, after all. And it was the Saintess who ordered that we go on traveling the Kingdom to make sure that the people are safe."


    I doubt it.


    If they were, the nonhuman''s attacks on our borders should have lessened by now. But it only got worse. If not for the hunters, who knew how many people were killed or kidnapped by the vampires and werewolves, all because the Church capitalized from the people''s fear.


    Why saved them if they could have more gill in their pockets by making the masses dependent on them for protection while taking credit for the Hunter''s works.


    "That''s gracious of her. And I supposed that you''re also here in this ball because you''re protecting the people?" I asked with fake enthusiasm.


    Sister Hellga''s smile skewed a little. "We are looking for the culprit behind the massacre of Earl Roselake. I believe the Prince heard of it, no?"


    "Yes. I''d be leaving for the capital tomorrow morning to discuss about it with the other hunters. But for the meantime," I looked at Cruz, "You can have Cruz help you with your investigation."


    Cruz already told me about his predicament and how he met with the Crusaders when he was investigating the massacre of Roselake.


    Sister Hellga smirked. "That''s what we are planning in the first place. You don''t mind, don''t you?"


    "None at all." This was my reality. I didn''t have any power to deny their request. The Crusaders'' status was even higher than mine in this Kingdom, all because they were blessed with the power of the Saintess.


    Nowadays, divine powers are more important than the useless throne. Since what could a nineteen-year-old boy possibly do with the nonhumans? Throw gil and crown at them, hoping they would go away?


    Though I am the Prince of this nation, I didn''t have real authority. The Church still controlled most of the public''s opinion while I was a puppet for the nobles to counter the growing power of the Church.


    At this moment, Trinity and Michael''s offer was so tempting. If I could replace Anatola with Michael and have their allegiance, I could finally purge the Church from inside out while bringing the masses'' trust back to the throne.


    Though the Hunter''s association had done remarkably well in the past years, all their recognition was stolen by the Church and the nobles. It was their blood and sweat that brought a sense of peace, but how long would they last if they were the only ones who were working day in and day out to maintain that peace while the Church and the nobles continued their war for power and self-interest?


    Even now, we were unsuccessful in gaining the public''s trust back to the Kingdom, and our resources were depleting fast.


    If this continued, it was only a matter of time before Seraphim would perish in the face of GrimHeart. I couldn''t exactly blame those humans who willingly turned themselves into vampires to escape the hard life they had.


    If only the Church and the Saintess could help the people. However, with things now, the Church and the Saintess, which was considered to be the pillar of Seraphim, would be the one causing its doom.


    But with Michael''s help . . . maybe my dream of a golden age for Seraphim would finally come to fruition. I wouldn''t be just a mere puppet, but a true King that would lead Seraphim to the golden age, and my name would go down in history as the very first monarch to do so.


    But the first agenda was to save Seraphim from the impending doom.


    "Cruz, I hope you help the crusaders in their task," I said and signaled Cruz with my eyes. I knew he got the underlying meaning behind my words. "It''s rare for a hunter to work with a crusader after all."


    Spy on them and get what information you can. That''s what I meant to say. But just to make it clear, I would send him a secret letter later.


    The Crusaders never cared about the Earl of Roselake''s death. They never cared about the people before. Why would they care now? Something must really be up, and the answer lies with the Earl.


    They seemed to be adamant in tracking the culprit. Did they have an inkling about Michael? Or perhaps they were after a different man?


    It was hard to move by suspicion alone. For now, I needed more information.


    Maybe this was a blessing in disguise after all. For them to ask a hunter for help. They must really be desperate to find the culprit.


    But the question was . . . why?


    Cruz bowed. "Your wish is my command, my Price."


    I nodded and faced Sister Hellga and Damon. "If you''ll excuse me, I must take my leave. I hope you enjoy the party and . . . say hello to my sister for me."


    Sister Hellga titled her head to the side with a sarcastic smile on her face. "Will do."


    I threw a grateful nod in return before my smile dropped, and my face turned serious when I took my leave.


    I guess I''d be accepting that alliance after all.


    What''s important right now was to put a stop to the corrupt ways of the Church before it was too late.


    ----


    [Trinity''s POV]


    You can always feel the aftermath of a party when you''re awake at seven in the morning, and all the houses and stores are still closed.


    Bottles loitered the street, and the smell of booze hung in the air. People were still comfortably tucked in their bed, dreaming of the dance they had yesterday night.


    While I was up and dressed inside Michael''s room with the Prince sitting in front of us.


    I was only thankful that Michael was in his room at this critical time. Or else I had to make an excuse and have the Prince wait for him. I didn''t want to lie to cover up his night with Emerald after all.


    I wonder what the Prince would think if he knew that the real reason why Michael wanted to be a Saintess was because of his fianc¨¦.


    But not my problem.


    I was sure that they could sort it out. After all, Prince Zen hardly loves Emerald at this point in time.


    Like, maybe but not love.


    He was just going to marry her so that he could have the Duke of Venezia''s support.


    Not that they like each other at this point.


    The important thing was to place Michael in the Saintess position, and I guess it would happen sooner rather than later before Emerald, and the Prince Zen could fall in love with one another.


    "My Prince, I hope you bring in good news this early in the morning," Michael said while grinning from ear to ear.


    Was he even sober? The alcohol must be in his system still.


    Where was Ric when you needed him to discipline his supposed son?


    "I''m sorry to barge in here unannounced," Prince Zen said. Unbothered by our lack of grace and, if I may add, preparation in meeting him.


    Michael hardly had time to get dressed with just an undershirt from yesterday night. I was glad he at least had pants on while his hair was still a chicken''s nest, eyes were swollen red, and face dry without even the slightest grace of water and soap.


    I was not in my best appearance either. I had not washed my face and was still on my nightgown with just a shawl draped over me. My messy hair was tied in a bun, and I could only hope that I didn''t have anything on my eye or on the side of my lips like Michael does.


    Well, with the Prince barging at our doorstep so early in the morning with haste in his voice and actions. I couldn''t possibly have him wait for me and Michael to dress ourselves.


    The only consolation that I had was the fact that the Prince''s eyes were red from lack of sleep. He must be up all night thinking about what we said to him.


    At least I knew he was serious about this. It looks like I wasn''t wrong about him. He was seriously looking out for Seraphim and


    "I assumed that you had made your decision?" I asked with a smile.

 Chapter 91 - Alliance 2

    [Trinity''s POV]


    "I presume that you had made your decision?" I asked with a smile.


    Prince Zen studied my face. I had nothing to hide since I wore the appearance from yesterday night. I rarely appeared in public with my true form after all. It made things easier.


    "Yes. This matter couldn''t be delayed as I''m going back to the Palace after this," said the Prince with a serious expression. "I want to take up your offer."


    Both Michael and my face brightened.


    "But know that I don''t trust you just yet. However, I weighed the cons and pros and deducted that the Church must be stopped now. If this matter is prolonged, then they would just accumulate more power, and it would be harder to stop them later. Seraphim doesn''t have the resources or means to withstand prolonged corruption.


    "I had to put a stop to the ever-increasing problem of humans switching sides to the vampires and werewolves because of poverty. As well as the numerous problems in the Kingdom. And to do that, I needed to straighten the Church first. And the fastest way to do that is to replace the current Saintess."


    I nodded while Michael tipsy smiled.


    I was glad that the Prince was the man I thought him to be. A pity that, for a young age, he was already faced with these kinds of problems.


    However, I admire his will to change Seraphim for the better. Just like Rhazien, his priority was always the Kingdom.


    "So that means the Alliance is formed from today onwards," Michael said with a lopsided smile and droopy eyes.


    Prince Zen nodded, but his face remained serious. "There is one thing that I wanted to ask."


    "Please do tell," replied Michael.


    "What is your true aim? Is it really just the Saintess position?"


    "Pretty much."


    I restrained to take a look at Michael. Wasn''t he going to tell the Prince about Emerald?


    "Why?" Prince Zen asked.


    "Who didn''t want to claim that position and all its privilege and power?"


    "I don''t like your reason."


    "Isn''t that what your half-sisters been doing? The only difference is, I would be leaving all matters of the Church in your hands. Politics don''t interest me."


    "Our sister," corrected the Prince before looking Michael straight in the eyes. "I don''t trust you." And he shifted his gaze at me. "The both of you.


    "But I''d rather stake my bet on you two than let the Church run rampant with its wicked ways."


    "Likewise," said Michael. He was awfully chatty today for some reason. Was he still drunk?


    "We don''t trust each other, but our mutual interest aligned. So . . ." Michael extended his hand, "have we got a deal, little brother?"


    Yep. He''s still drunk, alright. Calling the Prince little brother was . . . I looked wryly at the floor. Couldn''t meet the Prince''s eyes.


    ". . ." Prince Zen was silent for a moment before he accepted Michael''s hand. "Know that if you betray me, there will be consequences."


    Michael just grinned while I didn''t say anything.


    "Anyway, come to the capital, and we will discuss in detail about our plans on how to overthrow Anatola. Until then, I presume that our alliance remains a secret."


    We nodded.


    "And," the Prince paused before he continued, "the Crusaders are on to something."


    Michael and I looked at each other.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "They''re out and about. They usually stayed in the temple and didn''t leave the Saintess side."


    "You''re suggesting that they might be searching for Michael?" I questioned.


    The Prince nodded. "Possible. Does anyone know of Michael''s mark?"


    Michael stepped forward. His face was serious. "I assure you that besides the people here, no one knows."


    Prince Zen pinched his jaw, thinking for a moment. "They said that they''re searching for the culprit for the death of Earl Roselake. You don''t happen to be there at the crime scene, no?"


    ". . . That''s¨C" I opened my mouth to tell him the truth, but Michael beat me to it.


    "No," he said with a straight face, and my expression stiffened for a second.


    He sure could lie about it. But was it the best move?


    However, since Michael had already said no, then there was nothing to say anymore.


    Prince Zen looked at me, and I didn''t avert my gaze from his.


    "Is that so?"


    ". . ." I smiled. He must have thought about yesterday night when Cruz wanted to investigate us.


    "Anyway, I must really be going now," said the Prince.


    Until the Prince left, I remained quiet. When his carriage went onwards back to the capital, I faced Michael and asked, "Why didn''t you tell him about Emerald? And why keep the matter of the Earl secret?"


    "Because Emerald is our only way into the palace."


    I raised my brow.


    "Think about it. I''m sure the Prince would have us investigated by now, but we don''t have anyone near him that we could use to spy on him except Emerald."


    I widened my eyes. "I never thought that you would use your beloved like that."


    "Not use, my dear Trinity. I wouldn''t let her do anything dangerous. It''s just . . . it would be best if we could have someone besides the Prince, don''t you think?


    "And regarding why I didn''t tell him about the Roselake incident was because I wanted your identity as a witch to remain hidden. It''s our trump card, after all."


    My smile stretched. "I guess you don''t just have a pretty face. You''re smart, too, if you''re half drank. But if the Prince knew that we had a hand on the incident, he might not trust us anymore."


    "Don''t worry. The Prince doesn''t trust us any more than we trust him. And what do you mean when drunk? I''m perfectly sober. And don''t forget that I''m good at combat too."


    "I see." True. I did want to hide my identity as a witch. The fewer people know, the less danger I would face. But I also wanted to gain the Prince''s trust.


    Michael was indifferent since he didn''t know what the Prince did in the past. On the other hand, I thought that the Prince would be a valuable ally in the future.


    Anyway, I''ll bring it up again at a later time. Michael was not sober to make a sound argument about it.


    I went beside the bed and kicked its side. "Then I supposed you''re sober enough to find that Dorothy has been here in your room all this time?"


    Michael''s eyes bulged. "Huh?


    "Come out," I said and kicked the wooded side of the bed.


    Dorothy crawled out from the mattress and went on her toes with an awkward smile on her face. "Uhm . . . this isn''t what you think."


    "Really?" I smirked.


    Michael''s smile faltered, and he asked with a stuttering voice, "D-did you . . . did you do something to me?"


    "Of course not! What do you think of me? A creepy stalker?"


    "What else would we think of you?" I mocked.


    "I just watched Michael the whole night since I was worried! He was so drunk and . . . err . . . I made sure that he was comfortably in his sleep."


    "Really?"


    Dorothy crossed her arms and lifted her chin like she didn''t do anything wrong. "Stop looking at me like that. I was just worried about him."


    She then went to the door and, like nothing happened, went out of the room with her saying, "Anyway, it''s not like I had done something. It''s only normal to be concerned with your friends."


    And she was gone.


    . . .


    . . .


    "S-she . . .  she didn''t do something right?"


    "Hmm . . . hard to tell. I wasn''t here in your room the whole night after all."


    "Do you have like a spell that could let me see if she did?"


    There was, but I didn''t plan on helping him.


    I stifled a laugh and faced him. "No, I don''t. And why are you so concerned? It''s not like you still had your purity."


    "I''d rather do the stalking than the other way around."


    "For someone who claimed to be good in martial arts, you didn''t even suspect she was in your room? You didn''t even notice her sneaking under your bed?" I asked, laughing.


    "I was too tired yesterday night that I was dead asleep as soon as I hit the bed." Michael defended himself. "And Dorothy had this special skill to blend in and forgotten once you take your eyes off her."


    "Oh, I''m sure you''re tired of all the women who offered you a glass of wine and asked for you to dance with them."


    "Jealous much?" he flashed me a boyish grin.


    I retorted with a sarcastic grin of my own. "If only I romantically like you, then maybe I would feel jealous."


    Michael took a hurtful expression. "You mean to say that you still don''t like me that way?"


    I sweetly smiled. "Maybe try for another hundred years, and we would know."


    Michael faced me. His expression was cheeky as the smile on his face. "Is that a challenge?"


    I stared him in the eyes with a confident smile. "A challenge that we both know you''ll lose."


    His laughter boomed in the room. "I''ll only need a month to make you fall for me."


    He then pinched my jaw and tapped the tip of my nose. "Don''t worry, when I marry Emerald, you can become my number one mistress."


    "Be careful.. You might just fall for me and beg me to become your main wife instead."

 Chapter 92 - Pacts

    [Lyander''s POV]


    "You wanted to see me?" As soon as I arrived in Ernst''s office, I asked the former Alpha of the Silver Moon pact.


    I had a clue as to why he summoned me. But each time, I pretended not to know.


    Ernst peeked over the bridge of his nose. He still had his form for an old man, and his body was sturdy as a rock. He could still outperform and defeat five younger wolves with just his human form alone.


    At his prime, he was considered to be one of the ten powerful werewolves, and Silver Moon Pact grew with him as the Alpha. He was also my mentor and a father figure.


    I wonder why Reynar didn''t have his combat abilities and physical strength. He was not even half the man Ernst was when he was his age.


    "I assumed that you know why I called you here?" Ernst asked with a serious voice and face.


    I took a big silent breath of air. "Is this you asking me to take on the role of Alpha again?"


    Reynar was appointed the Alpha because of his father position, but Ernst wanted me to challenge his son and take the role for my own.


    I forgot how many times Ernst talked to me about becoming Alpha in the past years. But I declined each time, thinking I was an outsider and that the pact shouldn''t be divided.


    Ernst had no choice but to appoint his son since he was already too old, and the Alpha''s position couldn''t be delayed any longer.


    Ernst nodded. "As much as I wanted my son to take the role, I had to do what''s right for the sake of the whole pack."


    "What''s right is not to divide the pack right now," I argued with him. I didn''t want to become Alpha. I didn''t see any need for it in my life.


    "Divide or not, it already happened. There are already two factions in the pack. One is rooting for you and secretly hoped that you would challenge Reynar for the position. While the remaining is on Reynar''s side. But we both know that you can easily win if you challenge him for the Alpha''s role."


    ". . . Is this you tying me to the pack?" Once I became the Alpha, I''d be officially tied to the Silver Moon Pact and would be bound in the pack forever. Not that I was thinking of leaving in the first place.


    Ernst must be worried that I''d change pact since many had an interest for me to join the other group with a beta position, offering me all the luxury and comfort I wanted.


    However, I had assured him time and time again that I would remain here. I owed him everything, and I was very loyal to him. Even though my stay here wasn''t the bit pleasant, the pack had still provided me food and a roof over my head. My friends were also here, and we''re already like family. Colm, Terishia, and even Ernst.


    I was not about to leave and abandon them for something like power, luxury, and comfort.


    "That too," Ernst admitted. "If I''m gone, I''m afraid that the others would harm you, and you would leave the pack. If that happened . . ."


    Ernst grimaced. "Then this pact will be the target of every other pact in Twilight Woods. Both you and I know that the only thing keeping them from invading our territory is because I am still alive and that you''re here."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    We were both silent for a moment. Ernst interlaced his fingers, elbow resting on his table with a serious expression on his face.


    "You know how the other pacts movement right now?"


    I nodded. "The strongest pact in the north, the White moon had been conquering borders after borders. In retaliation, the strongest pact in the south, Black Moon had been amassing allies and forming alliances to prepare for their invasion."


    Ernst nodded in affirmation. "That''s right. We are in between this powerhouse pacts and whether we like it or not, war is upon us. And if we don''t strengthen our pact now, we will be swept by the other pacts. We need a strong leader. A strong alpha."


    I looked at him in earnest. I didn''t know how to feel about being Alpha. It never once crossed my mind. I was contended as a soldier, a guard for the pact. But my wolf didn''t like the idea of following orders from those weaker than him. If this kept up, I was afraid a day would come when I couldn''t control him, and I would shift to challenge Reynar for the Alpha''s position.


    A growl of delight coming from my wolf almost slipped from my hard-pressed lips. He liked the idea very much.


    I never once imagined myself becoming Alpha and leading a pact. I didn''t have a reason to become one. I could protect the pack perfectly fine with me as a fighter.


    "Your son is already strong," I said.


    "But he isn''t strong as you."


    ". . ."


    Ernst and I stared at each other, gauging who would retrieve his eyes first. At my silence, he knew that I wouldn''t open my mouth until he did.


    He slumped on his chair in defeat and sighed into the ceiling. "There will be a meeting of alphas three days from now. It would be held at Neutral Ground, organized by the Dessert Rose Pact for small pacts like ours. No doubt they wanted to discuss about the alliance from the ever-growing power of the White Moon Pact. A representative of the Black Moon Pact would also be there."


    Apparently, for such a gathering of minor pacts like ours didn''t warrant the Black Moon Alpha''s appearance.


    "Of course, I, Reynar, his beta, and some of our best fighters are going to attend." Ernst paused for a moment before he added, "I want you to come with us as well."


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry. The pact isn''t left unprotected."


    "You know that isn''t what I mean." Reynar and I in close proximity wasn''t my idea of a companion and a two day travel from here with him nearby was a bad idea. "My wolf is agitated if I''m near your son. You know that."


    "Then challenge him."


    "Do you want me to kill your son? You know, with his stubborn personality and my wolf''s aggressive nature, it is a possibility."


    There was a ninety percent chance of killing each other during the fight for the Alpha''s position. Mainly because a werewolf would rather die than face the humiliation of defeat.


    "He wouldn''t. I knew Reynar. He''s afraid of death more than a loss. And you''ll be on another carriage. I''m sure your wolf can stand an hour or two with my son within a twenty-meter radius, right?"


    Even I didn''t know myself. Maybe if he didn''t try anything funny and left me alone, my wolf would ignore him.


    My wolf snickered, and I wanted to knock its head.


    ". . . Why me?" I asked, "I don''t think my position is high enough to attend those kinds of gatherings."


    I''d rather guard the pack than sit in meetings and be the subject of Reynar and his friends'' torment and taunting.


    "We might encounter unexpected problems. It''s better to prepare than be sorry later. And besides, I''d be more at ease with you there with us."


    I frowned. "Problems?"


    "With the gatherings of Alpha''s, it''s a perfect place for assassinations and ambushes. Even though the meeting was kept secret and held in neutral ground, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    Neutral ground is actually a place at the center of the Twilight woods. It was a two days travel from here to there. Long ago, Loki established it as a no-fighting zone for all pacts. It serves as an area of congregations, gatherings, and meetings to this day.


    But since the White Moon, the strongest pact decided to invade neighboring borders and swallowed packs after packs within its ranks, that neutral ground might not be so neutral anymore.


    Ernst smirked. "You can have Colm come with you so you wouldn''t feel so . . . alone."


    I restrained a grumble. "And who is left to protect the pact while we''re gone?"


    "Does that mean you''ll go with us?"


    I wanted to wipe the silly grin off his face. "I don''t think I had a choice if you really wanted me to go."


    The real reason was, Ernst was old. Though he was strong before, but old age was like a wolf''s bane. Your strength and speed weren''t the same in your prime.


    I couldn''t say that I was worried about him, even if it was true. He was going in a pack of werewolves with only Reynar and a bunch of fighters with him.


    Like he said, if he died, that was one strong protector of the Silver Moon pact gone.


    And I probably wouldn''t be able to sleep worrying about him.


    "I will go if Colm will go with us."

 Chapter 93 - Travelling

    [Lyander''s POV]


    Contrary to everyone''s opinion about us, werewolves traveled by carriages and wagons and not in our wolf form if we had too many things to carry like clothes and food.


    After all, we couldn''t just run thousands of kilometers with a language in our jaws.


    And besides, we were not in a hurry to reach our destination. Within two days, we will arrive on Neutral ground and have enough hours before the meeting starts.


    I doubt if the meeting would start right away. There would be a feast that night before the official talk would occur the next day.


    Our pact decided to take two carriages and a wagon. One carriage was where Ernst and Reynar were. The other was where his beta and fighters were sitting, and the wagon which held our stuff and food was where Colm and I were placed.


    I preferred it that way since Reynar''s subordinates wouldn''t torment me for the next two days. Ernst made sure to keep my wolf at peace at all times. He also didn''t want to agitate it and end up killing the fighters his son brought along.


    My wolf smirked inside my head. You bet I will.


    I didn''t know why werewolves were hot-blooded like they were itching for a fight every few minutes. We''ve been hunting and running in the forest and mountains two times a day, but my wolf was no longer satisfied with just defeating bears and tigers ¨C¨C it wanted a fight.


    But every time we did practice, my partner ended up getting hurt or had broken bones and stitches until no one wanted to spar with me. Except for Colm and Terishia.


    But my wolf was holding back when he fought with those two because he didn''t want to hurt him.


    What he wanted was a real fight where he didn''t have to hold back.


    I didn''t understand where his insatiable hunger for blood came from.


    My wolf rolled its eyes and bit back a growl.


    I ignored him.


    He also didn''t want to be Alpha, but he was sure as hell never wanted to follow orders from those weaker than him too.


    Does my current predicament.


    I rested my back on the wooden chair, folded my arms, and closed my eyes. Maybe I would take a nap?


    *sigh . . .


    My eyebrow twitched, and I opened one eye to see Colm sighing nonstop in front of me. He leaned forward, chin supported by his palm, elbow resting on his knees.


    Since the incident, he had been like that.


    Lifeless.


    We hid the mark and didn''t discuss what happened in the bar that day. I didn''t know what was happening to him, but it felt like he was out of it lately.


    "Are you thinking about that vampire?" I asked. Not the best conversation to have right now. I didn''t want anything to do with that Vampire again, but we had to start from somewhere in order to solve the problem. This had already gone long enough.


    Colm''s expression turned sour, and her lower lip puckered out. "He marked me. That asshole."


    He was grumbling, but it sounded like he missed him.


    Even though he acted like he was angry at the Vampire, but the softness in his eyes and the melting of his expression said otherwise.


    "Is he . . . your mate?" I asked straight to the point. This question couldn''t be delayed anymore, and my wolf peeked through my eyes. He was also itching for an answer.


    ". . ." Colm didn''t say anything. He sighed and grumbled, "I don''t know. I don''t even know if it is possible that a same-gender is your mate and crossed species at that! Vampires are our enemies!"


    He exaggeratedly blew air and his fringe raffled. "But what am I going to do about it? My wolf seemed attracted to him."


    His fingers then interlaced in his red locks as he lamented in a depressing voice. "What am I going to do about this? Turn myself into a vampire?"


    "You won''t turn even you wanted to." We were immune to Vampire''s bites. "And I won''t allow you to turn into one of them."


    Colm looked me dead in the eyes. "I was only joking, man."


    He then slumped on his seat. "But all my wolf could think about is him. It''s getting pretty annoying hearing him whine in my head."


    ". . . I could only imagine," I said, and my wolf snarled in my head.


    He was still hung on the fact about Trinity and wanted to see her again. I find it strange since she wasn''t even our mate, but we''re extremely fond of her no matter how many years have passed.


    "What are you going to do now?" I asked after a moment of silence.


    Colm replied with a no care attitude, "I don''t know. I''m not even sure if we would meet again."


    "He said that he would come for you." I grimaced. "Vampires tend to hold their words in high regard. What''s more a pureblood."


    Colm pressed his lips tight. "Even if he is my mate, I won''t go in the Vampire kingdom with him."


    "I won''t allow it too. Razim''s Kingdom isn''t safe for werewolves like us."


    Colm''s expression softened in a helpless sigh. "That goes for the both of us. He couldn''t stay with me in Twilight Woods as well. The werewolves would shred him to bits. And we couldn''t go to the human territory either. I can''t leave my pack. I''ll die. There''s also about the mating ritual and all."


    ". . ." The helplessness in his voice was enough for me to put a stop to this line of conversation.


    Colm would indeed die without a pack. Our wolf would become depressed if we weren''t surrounded by our fellow werewolves. There was also about the issue with the mating ritual. In order to complete the bond, a mating ceremony must first be performed. There was the vampires'' ritual and the werewolves'' ritual.


    Would they perform the ritual in both parties?


    But the question was, would the vampires and werewolves even allow it in the first place?


    It seemed like a hopeless case for him and that Vampire, and I wasn''t happy about it.


    I didn''t have anything against vampires, and if he was Colm''s mate, then I had no problem accepting him as long as he would treat Colm right.


    My wolf, on the other hand . . . well, we''ll just have to see how he would react if the Vampire and Colm would meet again. And hopefully, in peaceful terms this time.


    My wolf snorted, and I restrained from shaking my head.


    Apparently, he also didn''t like the idea of meeting vampires again. But he wasn''t unreasonable enough to go between Colm and his mate.


    However, the other werewolves wouldn''t feel the same like I do. Our natural instinct was to attack anything that was a threat to us. The only difference was that I had known Colm since I was young, and he was my friend and brother. But the others sure as hell didn''t care about Colm.


    If the Vampire did happen to enter Twilight Woods in search for Colm, I could only hope that he wouldn''t be a target for his distinct smell.


    Come to think of it. There was a way for vampires to conceal their scent and enter Twilight Woods. All it needed was a . . . witch.


    One potion or spell from them, and your smell would instantly vanish.


    Trinity mastered it when she was young. I heard her mother praise her all the time.


    She was a gifted witch, after all.


    My wolf nodded in agreement with me.


    I wonder what she''s doing right now.


    Gather herbs and concoct potions, I bet. My lips automatically curved upward at just the thought of her.


    It also put my wolf in a good mood.


    "Wow, here I am, feeling depressed, and you''re thinking about Trinity, aren''t you?"


    My eyes went to Colm, and I cleared my throat. Was I too obvious?


    "Then what do you want me to do? Bring this Vampire to you? You don''t even know his name."


    Colm washed his hands over his face. "Sorry. I know you''re depressed, too, because you couldn''t see and be with Trinity. Now I know what it felt like. Only, that Vampire seemed to be my mate."


    ". . . Is that bad?" I asked after a few seconds. I didn''t know what it felt like to be not with your mate. I heard it was unbearable and worse than physical torture.


    Colm looked straight into my eyes. "Very . . . I can''t sleep. I can barely eat, and all I think about is him. I am tormented with my wolf''s wining and whimpering for missing his mate and . . ."


    Colm sagged on his seat and sighed into the ceiling. "The truth is . . . I am barely hanging on. If not for his promise that he would come and find me, I think I would go crazy and turn rogue to find him."


    ". . . That bad, huh?"


    He looked at me with a smile I never once saw on his face. A helpless, tired smile that tagged my heart.


    "Very."

 Chapter 94 - Desert Rose Pact

    [Lyander''s POV]


    The two days travel went by in a blur. All I remembered was me avoiding Reynar and his lackeys while Ernst made sure that his son was on a leash.


    I would be even more thankful if he put an actual leash on his son, though. Because every time our eyes met, Reynar wanted to antagonize me.


    Does he really want a fight that badly even though he knew deep in his heart that he wouldn''t win against me? Both he and I watched each fight, and we came to a silent understanding that my wolf would come out on top.


    I knew he knew it too.


    My wolf was bigger, stronger, and faster than his, and it was something else entirely. Its build and color were already eye-catching, but there was an edge of crazy in it too. It laid dormant and exploded with a vengeance at the slightest provocation. And whoever unfortunate soul on its path would surely find himself in death''s door.


    We were challenged many times and fought other packs and rogues off our lands and sometimes by multiple werewolves at once. Strong strays, betas, and even Alpha''s.


    My wolf never lost.


    Maybe he wanted a contest of brawl in our human form?


    I would tell him right now that he''s no match to me, even in my human form.


    He mustn''t have not like the idea that there was someone in the pack that was more powerful than he was. No Alpha does.


    Hence the hostility that I must live and endure for the rest of my life.


    ''Pussy,'' my wolf grumbled in my head.


    There was a fine line between stupidity and bravery, and you''re leaning more on your brawn rather than in your brains.


    He growled in annoyance, saying that wolves need no brains and just ran on instincts and strength.


    ''That''s why I''m in charge most of the time. If you''re in control, it would be a massacre.''


    He proudly sat and lifted its snout, saying that it wouldn''t be a massacre but a purge. Eliminating useless wolves. It was necessary to make the pack stronger. Those who couldn''t stand a minute fighting him should all be removed. They were nothing but a waste of space and resources.


    I shook my head. ''Then more than half of the pack would die. ''You idiot.


    "Are you having a conversation with your wolf again?" Colm asked.


    I sighed through my mouth. "Yes. He''s been annoying lately."


    "Tell me about it. All my wolf thinks nowadays is mate, mate, mate, mate. I''m going crazy if this keeps up. Is there a way to mute this thing?"


    I looked him dead serious in the eyes. "I''m also looking for that as well for more than ten years."


    My wolf snarled, and I ignored it.


    Colm sighed and slumped on his seat. His eyes took in the scenery. "A good thing that we''re already near. Another hour in this carriage with nothing to distract me from this mate thing was torture more than I imagined it would."


    I took a look outside. We were approaching a small town made of concrete, bricks, limestones, and wood. The buildings still retained their old historic architecture of limestone walls, wooded window frames, and thatched roofs. At the same time, the roads were paved with bricks and lamp posts decorated every five meters of the sidewalk.


    It was a peaceful town known as the Neutral ground run by the Neutral Pact. A pack of werewolves belonging to the numerous packs in the past that Loki solely picked to guard its borders and maintain the peace and neutrality of the place.


    At the center was a large open coliseum type made of stones where numerous gatherings and events took place.


    At least I breathed easy knowing that we were now inside the Neutral territory. Me and my wolf didn''t have to be on edge all the time compared to when we were traveling in the forest and mountains.


    "It looks the same as I remembered it," muttered Colm.


    The guards checked our papers and inspected our things before letting us through.


    Inside was bustling already. There were so many delegates from different pacts all in their unique set of clothes and uniforms.


    I felt grouchy just thinking about our pact''s uniform. It was just a simple long-sleeve white-collar leather vest and pants that had our emblem attached to our breast pocket. Nothing fancy, but it was hard to move.


    But formal events like this required formal suits. We were a civilized bunch after all, except if things get ugly.


    "Hmm . . . it''s livelier than usual."


    Contrary to his words, Colm''s tone was dejected, and his face seemed like he would rather sleep than anything else.


    "I wonder if they still sell that delicious meat in here."


    "You mean the one near Wilds inn? That stall in the sidewalk?"


    Colm nodded. "Honestly, that''s the only thing I''m looking forward right now."


    I looked over the horizon. It was nearing afternoon, but I bet the meeting would officially start tomorrow morning.


    Tonight was the feast and welcoming part of the event.


    "Where are we staying again?"


    "Wilds inn," I answered.


    "Great, then. At least that meat stall is just meters away."


    We stopped outside Wild inn, a large hotel housing hundreds of rooms and the only building with tile roofs. Its architecture of white limestone walls, golden molding, and bluish tile roofs set it apart from the other buildings around it.


    And it was also the only inn that could house many delegates from deferent pacts.


    I could only hope that no fights break out. Werewolves from different pacts huddled just next door wasn''t the best scenario after all.


    Who am I kidding?


    There would be bound to be squabbles like the previous years. Every time I was here, fights always happened between one or two pacts.


    The Desert Rose Pact''s Alpha personally led the greetings at the entrance door of the inn. She was a tall woman with lean muscles and dark-colored skin that had a kind, amiable smile on her face.


    I was surprised that she was rather old. Maybe in his forties. And next to her must be her daughter, for they look alike, except the woman was on the leaner side.


    Violate colored long hair with a strict, no-nonsense, beautiful round face. Her dark skin was only made captivating with her alluring frame.


    Desert Rose Pact was a werewolf pack that consisted only of she-wolves. I didn''t know how that worked, but it was a pact with only females. Still, they called their leader Alpha and their second in command beta, and all their fighters were females.


    They were a pack who didn''t believe strongly about the mate thing. To them, the woman had the right to choose who she wanted to love. If it was her mate, then good, but if it wasn''t, it was still okay.


    If they found their other half, they had a choice to leave the pact and be with him or stay in the pack and raise their child if it was a girl. Unfortunately, the man had to go. He could visit, but he could never stay after a few days.


    There was also that rule that all daughters of the Desert Rose must be raised inside their pack. If it were a boy, it would be raised in their father''s pack.


    Their one strict iron rule was no man was allowed inside their pack. But males could still enter their territory as long as it was an official business. While their male partner could visit and stay for a few days but never live there with them.


    Seemed like a complicated thing to me. But there was also their counterpart. The Desert Moon pact where all its members were males. They also have an identical set of rules like the Desert Rose pact.


    I wonder if something happened to them in the past to make such rules.


    "Ah. Welcome Silver Moon pact. We are glad to have you here," greeted the Alpha of the Desert Rose pact. Her voice was deeper and raspy than I imagined.


    It was my first time seeing her, or rather them. Desert Rose pact didn''t attend pact gatherings in the past.


    "Ana, it''s good to see you again." Ernst and Ana hugged each other and patted each other''s back before introducing each of us.


    "So this man is Lyander?" Ana and Xana, her daughter, both focused on me.


    I felt uncomfortable all of a sudden.


    "Hello," I greeted, and my wolf shook its head for my lack of social skills.


    There was something in the glint in their eyes that made me unease.


    "I heard all about you. You''re a very strong fighter, I heard." Xana''s lips curved in a small smile. Her face instantly softened and blossomed into a beauty. She was young, about twenty, I guess.


    I restrained a frown. It wasn''t a secret that the Desert Rose pact wanted strong fighters to mate with them to produce powerful pups. They didn''t care if the others were mated or not.. They only needed their essence, not their love after all.

 Chapter 95 - Different

    [Lyander''s POV]


    I never once thought of giving my seeds to just anyone or fuck other she-wolves even though I had been offered numerous times. Both in the pack and outside of the pack as well.


    I knew my wolf was strong and unique, and most pacts had expressed their desire to mate me with their she-wolves, offering even lands for a one-night stand.


    But I wasn''t interested, and my wolf would probably tear those she-wolves'' throats. It happened one time, and I didn''t want to recall it.


    I never claimed myself as a saint, and I had a few consensual fuck to relieve some of my frustrations. But the only thing that she-wolf did wrong was shifting to her wolf and edge me to do the same.


    I was tired, and I lost control of my wolf.


    Let''s just say that I never had sex while I was dead tired again.


    Anyway, back to the topic at hand.


    I answered Xana, "Not at all. I still have so much to learn."


    I ignored the pointed glares from Reynar. I couldn''t blame him for acting hostile towards me. He was the Alpha, but he was still treated as the son of Ernst, and he would probably live in the shadows of his father forever if he didn''t do something remarkable himself.


    What''s more, both Xana and Ana first acknowledged me before he was. And that in itself warranted the atmosphere to turn awkward.


    Sensing the thick silence, Ana brought her attention to Reynar. "Alpha of Silver Moon pact, it''s nice to meet you finally. You have grown into a remarkable young man."


    "It''s nice to meet you too and your daughter." Reynar smiled at Xana, eyes glinting with desire while the latter nodded at him with a serious, disinterest face.


    If the Desert Rose Pact needed semen for Xana, I think Reynar was more than happy to oblige. But I doubt if Ernst would allow him to have a son that didn''t come from his Luna.


    Mate or not, if Reynar wanted to remain in the position of the Alpha, then he had to take in a Luna.


    Ernst diverted the awkward situation to himself. "I''m old, and it''s about time that the pact needed someone young to lead it," he said with a laugh.


    Ana laughed out loud. "What are you talking about? I bet you can still defeat five younger wolves with your human form alone."


    This put a grumpy scowl on Reynar''s face. Ana just confirmed that she still saw Ernst as the rightful Alpha of the Silver Moon Pact. She wasn''t the only one who felt that way. Even the wolves from our pack still considered Ernst as the rightful ruler.


    It probably had to do with the fact that Ernst still did most of the work in the pack while Reynar partied each night. In the morning, he was busy showing off how strong he was in the arena as he challenged every fighter except those he knew were stronger than him in the disguise of training.


    "You overestimated me too much," replied Ernst, "I''m nothing but an old man now. My lower back hurts every time, and it gets worst during winter."


    Ana just grinned. "Old bones meant nothing to a once-powerful warrior. I''m sure you can manage." She then ushered us forward. "Come, come. I''m sure you''re tired from your travels. Rest first, and we''ll have a feast tonight!"


    Inside, the lobby was bustling with different packs of werewolves. There were pairs of eyes that shot in our direction, and I tried my best to ignore some growling and grumbling.


    We must have fought some of them or some wolves from their pacts in the past. It couldn''t be avoided since we were territorial by nature, and all wolves just love to explore.


    There were also werewolves who were just edging for a fight and entering our lands.


    Needless to say, they got out alive with a few broken bones and stitches, all thanks to Ernst''s rule not to kill any werewolves who just wandered in our territory.


    They didn''t just wander through. Younger, arrogant werewolves didn''t know the limit of their strength, thinking they could subdue a small pact-like ours with their sheer arrogance alone.


    Those wolves got lucky that they got out with just broken bones and stitches. We didn''t kill unless it was something serious like an invasion or pact war. Maybe it was the reason why they picked our pact in the first place?


    My wolf snapped its jaws. ''I say we kill them next time. To set an example.''


    Ernst wouldn''t allow it. And besides, those were just teenagers ¡ª children who didn''t know any better.


    ''They lack discipline. Broken bones aren''t enough. An eye or a limb would suffice.''


    I ignored him and shook my head.


    "Heh. They''re growling for a fight already?" Colm cracked his knuckles. "Well. It so happened I am too."


    "We just arrived here," I said and grinned, my pupils dilating. "Wait until an hour."


    It''s just so happened that I was itching for one too.


    "Behave, boys," Ernst warned. "We don''t want to start a fight between this pact when a war from the north and south is coming."


    "Are we, like, in the Black Moon''s side now?" Colm asked, arms behind his neck as we made our way towards our designated room.


    "Depends upon their terms tomorrow," replied Ernst, and he stopped in front of his door.


    He opened it and went in without another word while Colm and I shot a look at Reynar and his fighters on the other side.


    Our rooms were separated with Ernst''s at the center. He probably arranged it so that he was just a door away if something went wrong.


    And when I said wrong, it was most likely about his son taunting me again.


    "Don''t let this go to your head, mutt. I''m still the Alpha of this pact," he spat.


    He probably meant what happened with Ana and Xana taking an interest in me.


    I really didn''t know where he got the idea that I wanted to be Alpha. If I really wanted to, then he wouldn''t be in that position years ago.


    "Don''t worry," I said, "you just enjoy the power that comes with your position while I protect our pact."


    Colm snickered behind me while Reynar and his friend snarled. But just as their eyes dilated and their fur blurred their skin, the door in Ernst''s room opened, and he looked at us with dead eyes.


    "Honesty, it''s not even ten seconds that I was gone, and you''re already at each other''s throat? Go inside your goddamn rooms."


    And that was the end of it, but I was sure it wouldn''t be the last.


    "Reynar would really take every second chance he had to taunt you, huh?" Colm said as soon as we entered our room.


    He lay on the bed after he dumped his belongings on a chair. "Not that I''m complaining. The more he taunts you, the more your wolf would get agitated, and one day, you''ll challenge him for the Alpha''s position."


    I only hope it would come to that before my wolf''s jaws tore his throat. Reynar was confident that I wouldn''t attack him because of his power over the pact. But . . . my wolf was different, and only we knew of our secret.


    Even I was in a pact, the Alpha''s command or compulsion didn''t work on me. I just pretended that it did to maintain the peace and mostly because I didn''t want to make my life complicated as it was already.


    Imagined a wolf that couldn''t be compelled and could ignore his Alpha''s command. My size and form already set me apart from the others. I didn''t want to add another freakish trait into my portfolio.


    "Wake me up when it''s dinner time."


    "Are you going to sleep?" I asked. That wasn''t like the Colm I knew. Usually, He''d be raring to go and explore the town as soon as we arrived.


    Colm released a tired smile. "It''s only thru sleep that I could shut this wolf in my mind." He went to his side and showed his back on me. "And besides, I need to rest my head. I felt like it would explode from all the thinking I''ve been doing."


    He was never indeed a thinker. Colm was the type of guy who would go with the flow and run on instincts. I bet it was his first time to actually use his brain, and I couldn''t blame him if it hurts from the lack of exercise. It was good that he was using his head now.


    But I doubt he would have a peace of mind even asleep since he''d probably dream about that vampire.


    At least that was what happened to me. Every time I closed my eyes, Trinity''s beautiful face and the memories I had with her were all I could dream about.


    Well, I got to see her face in my dreams, but the longing that came when I woke up was unbearable each time, and it didn''t help in calming my wolf either.


    I had to see her.


    Feel her.


    I sighed into the ceiling.


    I was going crazy, and I was afraid I could no longer contain these feelings.


    I must see her again.

 Chapter 96 - Feast

    [Lyander''s POV]


    All the pacts gathered in the large coliseum for the feast when night came. It was the only place that could fit so many packs of werewolves.


    The twin moons glowed brightly, and I hope the soft and gentle breeze could dissipate the heat between this many male wolves who were hot-blooded for about.


    The air was cold and clean, and the atmosphere was festive. There were all sorts of food on the large table, and the eye-catching roasted boars were the highlight of the night. Its crunchy skin tasted divine, and its soft juicy meat was made delicious by different spices and herbs.


    It was indeed a delicacy loved by many.


    There were also a lot of bar counters set up not far from the table where we could enjoy a hefty amount of drinks and forget about the impending war even for just a night.


    I stayed close to Colm and avoided Reynar and his group when Ernst mingled with the other pacts. I didn''t want to take my chances of being in close range with him, even for just a minute.


    Colm and I sat at least a safe distance from the others. I kind of expected this outcome, so I was glad that he came with me.


    Maybe he also needed a different setting. A change of environment to forget his troubles. He wouldn''t find it here, that was for sure, but I was happy that he came with me nevertheless.


    Colm handed me a beer, and I chugged it down in one gulp. Maybe a couple of these, and I would call it a night. But I didn''t want to take my eyes away from Ernst even for just a minute. Who knew what might happen in this congregation.


    Though most of us came from a small pack, and the bigger pacts didn''t put us in their eyes, the sight of many Alphas and betas was a perfect setting for an unexpected attack.


    My gaze wondered at the representatives of the Black Moon packs. They were just three of them. Tall, dark-skinned, and rippling with muscles. Their eyes were also obsidian black, and their big frame could topple a small pact with their sheer strength alone.


    They were warriors, bred to fight and hunt. The desert climate in the south tapered them into deadly beasts and lethal predators.


    While their counterpart, the White Moon in the north, didn''t lose to them in terms of strength. Born and hardened in the harsh conditions of cold and snow, they were considered the strongest pact in GrimHeart.


    It was even rumored that Loki, the founding werewolf came from the White Moon pact.


    "Nothing''s changed, huh," Colm said, drawing my attention to him. The corner of his lips rose in a suggestive smirk. "The females still stare at you with burning desire. I can even smell their arousal all the way from here. While the men stared at you like they wanted to rip you apart."


    He then drank a whole bottle of booze and wiped away the liquid on his lips. "In the past, I used to envy you for stealing all the ladies affection left and right but now . . ."


    He shook his head, faked pity in his voice, and patted my shoulder. "I''m just glad that I''m not you."


    That put a frown on my face. "Well, I didn''t ask to be like this either."


    "I kinda'' wonder though," Colm ignored my deadpan voice. "There are plenty of men in here that are handsome and cute, like me, but somehow . . ."


    He looked at me in a strange way. "The ladies are just attracted to you like all the other males are air in their eyes. Is it your wolf?"


    I slapped away his hand and shook my head. "That''s not important."


    "Of course it is! It''s the secret to attracting ladies! Of course, it is important!"


    I wanted to smack his head, but I saw Xana approaching our way at the corner of my eyes. Her frame was beautiful in the night and her alluring physique attracted eyes her way. She was indeed a beauty.


    A beauty that I didn''t want anything to do with.


    "Ah oh, trouble," muttered Colm with a dopey grin on his face.


    "Hello Lyander," greeted Xana with a sweet smile enough to attract bees. She skewed her hips to the side. Her cleavage jiggled as she did. "Mind if I join you?"


    Colm cleared his throat in a weak attempt to hide his snicker. He was clearly enjoying my predicament.


    I wanted to say no. I didn''t have the time or mood to entertain anyone right now. But if I didn''t show her respect, it might cause a rift between our pact and hers.


    Agh . . . how bothersome.


    What to do?


    For starters, I nodded at her and embraced myself for the talk and occasional ''accidental'' touchings to come. My wolf was snarling already at the thought.


    Xana beamed, and she looked at Colm. "Mind if you scoot over?"


    I was sitting on the edge, and the only way for her to sit beside me was if Colm moved to the side, which I hope he wouldn''t.


    However, my ever so loyal comrade in arms raised his arms and scooted to the side to give space to Xana.


    The woman sat beside me and leaned closer. I pretended that I didn''t smell her arousal and the enticing perfume she wore.


    I breathed through my mouth since any artificial scent caused me to sneeze.


    "I heard about your wolf," she started, eyes twinkling when I briefly shot her a look. "Everyone said that it''s different. I wanted to see him sometime if you don''t mind? Perhaps . . . after the feast?"


    Her voice was enticing, and she made every effort to show me her cleavage in a suggestive portrayal to mate.


    However, I was not interested, and my wolf was already showing his butt.


    How should I answer her? If she wasn''t the next Alpha of the Dessert Rose Pact, I didn''t have to fear about being blunt. But . . . my eyes shot to Ernst, who was happily chatting with Ana.


    At least . . . I had to be civilized.


    I looked Xana in the eyes and said with a serious voice. "If you wanted me for my sperm, then I suggest that you look somewhere else. I''m not interested."


    ----


    A/N


    Sorry for the long pause. We just have a baby and things are pretty hectic T-T


    I''ll try to update as frequent as I can if time permits T-T


    Smash that vote and gift button to support the story ^^


    You''re awesome!

 Chapter 97 - Offer

    [Lyander''s POV]


    "If you wanted me for my sperm, then I suggest that you look somewhere else. I''m not interested."


    Colm choked, holding his laughter.


    I expected Xana to turn red in embarrassment and leave. But contrary to expectation, she giggled and purred.


    "The rumors are indeed true." She smiled. The corner of her mouth arched in a seductive smirk as she licked her lips. "You''re very blunt. I like that in a man."


    She then coyly tilted her head. "I''ll be blunt with you then. I want your sperm. As the next Alpha of our pact, I must find a worthy father to my child who would be the next in line to lead our pack. And right now, from all the wolves present in here, you''re the most desirable candidate."


    Colm whistled and fanned himself with his hand. "It''s getting hot, isn''t it?"


    I ignored him. "Sorry. I''m not interested."


    "Are you waiting for your mate?" Xana asked, eyes dilating. "I heard you''re already in your twenties. Chances are slim in that age."


    My stoic expression didn''t change as well as my deadpan voice. "It doesn''t matter." I had someone already in mind if I didn''t find my mate.


    Trinity''s beautiful face flashed in my head, and a smile almost slipped from my mouth.


    "Don''t worry," Xana purred and caressed my arm. "I don''t care if you like someone else. It''s just going to be a one-night stand. No strings attached as long as I get your DNA."


    A growl almost slipped from my throat, and my wolf wanted to come out. It took a lot of strength and willpower to suppress him from not showing through my eyes. We were not some kind of a sperm donor, and she said it like it was an honor. If she didn''t stop soon, I was afraid we would have to kiss our pack''s relationship goodbye.


    Fortunately, Colm interfered. He probably sensed that my wolf was getting angry, and it was becoming dangerous.


    "I don''t think you''ll convince him," said Colm with a grin on his face. "Once he made up his mind, it''s hard to change it. But if you''re looking for a potential candidate for a sperm donor, you might want to ask our Alpha over there. HE is the son of Ernst so . . ."


    Xana ignored him. She didn''t even bat an eyelid at Colm like he was air. Colm didn''t have any position in the pack though he was one of the best fighters I know. It was probably why she didn''t put him in her eyes.


    Colm didn''t mind, though. Nothing could put a stop at the mischievous grin spreading on his lips except maybe for his vampire mate.


    "Our pack has many . . . techniques when it came to bed and mating Lyander. I promised you''ll have one hell of a night with me. It will probably be the best nights of your life," she purred, emphasizing the ''s'' in the ''nights'' part.


    I doubted it.


    The twin moons hadn''t even risen yet, and I was afraid my wolf would already rip her throat. It would indeed be a night to remember.


    My wolf scoffed and showed its ass once more.


    "You might want to reconsider," Colm chimed in again. "Lyander''s wolf is aggressive and didn''t like him having one-night stands. He might turn and rip you apart."


    Xana ignored Colm once more. She leaned closer and whispered near my ear. "Oh, I can handle aggressive men, and I bet your wolf only met weak she-wolves. But once he met my wolf, he''d be in love at first sight. Especially after tasting what I can do."


    My dead eyes looked to the side, and I tried hard not to cringe at her words though my face probably still remained paralyzed as ever.


    She was too aggressive for my liking, and it didn''t help that she was getting too close.


    "I doubt that. Lyander''s wolf is very picky," Colm butt in, "For starters, he doesn''t like aggressive women."


    Xana finally lost her patience. She sighed a heavy breath into the sky before facing Colm. "Do you mind? I''m having a conversation with Lyander, not you."


    Colm grind, mischief in his twinkling eyes. "Oh, sorry about that. I thought you were having a one-sided conversation since Lyander hadn''t spoken to you. I thought that I should at least keep you company. You know to maintain the relationship between our packs."


    Xana''s eyes dilated and a low snarl pushed through her throat. But before she could open her mouth, I cut her in for good.


    "Sorry, but I''m not interested, so as my wolf. You should find another father for your pup," I said with a serious expression and firm voice with no room for argument.


    Xana''s eyes went back to normal, but the fierceness and confidence on her face didn''t lessen.


    "I see," she said and stood to her feet. "It seemed like I came in wrong. No matter what I said tonight, your mind is close."


    She flipped her hair and swayed away. Her hips rocked side to side as she waved her hand. "I hope you''ll rethink my offer. I don''t give up easily."


    ". . ."


    When Xana was gone, Colm whistled and guffawed. "Wow. Among the many women who came at you, she was the most aggressive one. I wonder if she''s really serious about her offer, though. Didn''t she hear about the fact that your wolf is dangerous and once killed a she-wolf for being annoying?"


    I didn''t want to remember that part of my life.


    "What are you boys doing?"


    Our eye flickered to Ernst, who sported a grim face.


    "I hope you didn''t do or say anything to Xana. She''s the future Alpha of the Desert Rose Pact," he said, eyes on me.


    "I didn''t do anything. Colm did."


    "Egh?" Colm jerked back and pointed at himself. "Me?"


    Ernst sighed and looked at Colm with stern eyes. "So it''s you again. No wonder Xana left looking like that. I warn you time and time again to fix your attitude towards others. Your roguish ways will get us in trouble in the future. Our reputation depended on our members, and if we want to form alliances, we have to start by . . ."


    Ernst went on and on, lecturing Colm for a straight ten minutes while I drank my beer in silence.


    "Way to go. Is this how you treat a friend who just saved you?" muttered Colm, tone aggrieved.


    "I didn''t ask for you to save me, though. I can handle her perfectly well."


    "By what? By ignoring her?"


    "It worked most of the time."


    "Are you boy listening to me?" Ernst pinched our ears like he used to when we were little boys.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 98 - Intentions

    [Lyander''s POV]


    Came early morning after having breakfast, all the pacts went to the coliseum for the official meeting to start. I felt like we were a bunch of boars, fattened before being butchered and sent into the fire to roast from the grim atmosphere.


    "My fellow brethren, as you know, the biggest pact, the White Moon pact, had invaded countless packs in twilight woods and are making their way into our borders," Zargan started.


    He was one of the representatives of the Black Moon pact and apparently one of their best fighters in their group. His build was solid as his voice, but I couldn''t bring myself to trust his emotionless eyes.


    "If we don''t put a stop to their invasion, then all of our homes would be wiped out, and our family is enslaved by the White Moon pact''s exploitation. They''re making their way into our territories as we speak, and if we don''t rally together to fight them, I feared it would be too late to stop their growing numbers."


    Someone raised a hand and asked, "Can you tell us the reason why the White Moon decided to invade our lands and started a war?"


    A question that I very much like to know the answer to. Even Ernst didn''t know the exact detail of the reason why the White Moon suddenly began a wide-scale invasion.


    "What else?" Torado sneered. "It''s because a new Alpha had just taken over the White Moon, and we believe his reason is to unite all pacts under one banner.


    Torado was also one of the Black Moon''s representatives. A man with many piercings and tattoos. Rumors had it that he had a habit of marking all his kills on his skin.


    Murmurs and a series of noises buzz in the air.


    "A new Alpha?"


    "What''s his name?"


    "Unite all the packs? Is that even possible?"


    "They just wanted more resources and lands because theirs are already depleting."


    "Have you remember? Years ago, there are also rumors about the White Moon starting a war because their resources are depleting?"


    "Who is this new Alpha?" the majority asked.


    Zargan closed his eyes for a moment before his expression turned grim. "He took up the name of Loki."


    There was a brief silence for a moment, followed by a series of snarls and growls.


    "What? Loki? The first-ever werewolf?"


    "The audacity!"


    "Someone has the nerve to use the founding father''s name?"


    "He claimed to be Loki''s descendant," added Zargan. "No one knows of his face, and his persona is shrouded in mystery. But one thing is for sure. The White Moon pact rose to never seen power ever since he took the Alpha''s position."


    My wolf peered into my eyes. We were both curious about this news. No one ever heard about Loki''s descendant in . . . years. Everyone believed them to be a myth. Lost in history books and old tongues. While others believed that Loki didn''t have any descendants. He didn''t have a mate.


    I didn''t know why I was bothered by this information. My wolf and I became agitated. If it was true that Loki''s descendant was leading the White Moon Pact, then this battle was already considered lost.


    It was believed that Loki could compel all werewolves regardless of pacts. If that was true and his descendant happened to acquire his gift, then we were in serious shit.


    "Does he have the same ability as Loki?"


    That was the question most wanted answers to.


    Zargan shook his head. "We didn''t know yet. Like I said, all information regarding him is sealed within the White Moon pact. Those who we sent to investigate returned with their limbs wrapped in a box."


    . . .


    . . .


    A heavy silence descended.


    I bet all had an inkling to the gravity of the actual situation. If it was just a regular war, then we might still have a chance. But if Loki''s descendant came into play, then we might as well surrender.


    "Don''t give up hope just yet," Zargan said. "This man named Loki might still be just an impostor. A puppet placed in the position for tactical propaganda to scare us."


    "No one ever saw Loki use his ability," Torado chimed in. "And no one even saw his actual face nor wolf. Who knows, he is not even Loki''s descendant, and the proclaimed power he supposed to have never existed in the first place."


    So there was a chance that all of it was just a hoax to scare the other pacts?


    Ana stood from her seat and looked everyone in the eyes. "I''d rather take that chance than sit around and do nothing while the White Moon invades our territories."


    One after another, the other Alphas stood as well in agreement. Of course, Reynar stood to his feet upon checking in first with Ernst.


    "Very well said." Zargan nodded in approval before his voice and face turned serious. "Now that we have that out of the way and established that all of you present in these meeting . . . in this halls, would fight the White Moon pack."


    The Alphas nodded their head.


    And Zargan continued, "We will now proceed to the next discussion then."


    "And that is allying with our mighty Black Moon. For those of you who wanted to ally with us, we will have five of your best soldiers and some part of your lands as payments. In exchange, we will protect your pact."


    . . .


    . . .


    The silence that soon followed was thick and suffocating before everyone rose to their feet in an uproar.


    "What do you mean offering?"


    "I haven''t heard of this."


    "What is this all about?"


    "I thought that this meeting is establishing an alliance to repel the White Moon?"


    Ernst looked over at Ana for confirmation, but Ana''s blank face said she also didn''t know what was happening.


    We were caught in a trap.


    "Calm down, everyone," Zargan said.


    "Calm down? How do you expect us to calm down when you''re practically extorting us in the disguise of protection?"


    "We are just a small pact, and five of our best fighters would already cripple us. Not to mention our little lands."


    Torado let out a loud roar. His eyes dilated, and his irises turned into a slit. "Either that or chose annihilation of your pact. The Black Moon isn''t a charity that would expend soldiers to help you without cost."


    So their true motive had finally been revealed.

 Chapter 99 - Motives

    [Lyander''s POV]


    So their true motive was finally revealed.


    I wouldn''t say that I wasn''t surprised.


    The Black Moon, the largest pact in the south, wanted to take this opportunity to recruit every able fighter into their side. It would be an honor for some to join their ranks, but to the pact they originally belonged to, it would be a tremendous loss.


    And who knew? After this war was over, maybe the Black Moon would take up the goal of the White Moon to unite every pact under one banner. At that time, it would be a breeze for them.


    If the White Moon were defeated, they''d become the largest and most powerful pact in GrimHeart.


    It was hard not to think that it was their original goal in the first place. In this war, they wanted to accumulate strong fighters and lands for resources to beat the White Moon. They never cared about forming alliances with weaker and smaller pacts. They wanted strong soldiers and resources for war.


    If they defeat the White Moon, they''d be unstoppable for sure.


    It was choosing between the two mighty pacts. One would be the loss of our pack, while the other would be the loss of our fighters and lands.


    Either way, it was a loss.


    Such was the fate of smaller pacts like ours.


    My wolf snarled in my head. He wanted to fight and rip the Black Moon''s representatives'' heads. I wanted to either, but that wasn''t a good idea.


    ''Do you want to make an enemy of the entire Black moon?''


    My wolf growled, and he showed his back on me.


    He was too prideful to admit that I was right.


    Ripping off the heads of the representatives of the Black Moon would only end up with our pact suffering from our impulsive action. They could easily invade our lands and overwhelm us with their numbers alone.


    "What now, old man?" Colm asked Ernst. Sweat was dripping from the side of his face, and the usual grin on his lips disappeared.


    Ernst''s mouth was shut tight, and his eyes were dilating as his veins were bulging from his closed fists. From the looks of it, he was angry and helpless at the same time.


    I couldn''t blame him. All the Alpha''s present felt the same way. Ana was biting her lips to the point it bled, and Xana was staring daggers at Zargan and his companion. Her dark skin was blurring with furs. She must be controlling her wolf-like what we''re all doing now.


    "If you have questions, now is the time to ask them," Zargan said and added, "We will give you time to think about our offer."


    He raised a hand and indicated the days he was giving us. "One week after you received our letter. Within a week, we will send contracts providing terms and conditions of our alliances, and until then, I hope you chose the right choice that could very well save your pack from annihilation."


    Not saving it. Postponing it was the better term. I thought. Once the White Moon was defeated, who could say that the Black Moon wouldn''t invade next?


    I was sure that the other pacts also thought of the possibility but chose to remain silent. Even if they ask, the Black Moon would just lie their way out, just like what happened here.


    They misled us into thinking that they would form alliances with us without anything in return which we stupidly took at face value.


    We should have known better.


    "If you don''t have any questions, then this meeting has reached its end."


    . . .


    . . .


    Eventually, the day ended with all of us feeling frustrated that we couldn''t even utter a word.


    Some were still shocked at the turn of events while the others hurried home to discuss their next course of action. We were in the latter category.


    There was no use in staying in Neutral grounds any longer. We had to go back and conduct a pack meeting as soon as possible.


    ----


    [Terishia''s POV]


    "Lyander and the others must be in Neutral Ground by now," I mused to myself as I watched the new she-wolves trained in the training grounds.


    In our pact, males and females had the choice of becoming a warrior or doing other jobs to help the pack. Ernst didn''t discriminate between genders when it came to strength and agility.


    As long as the female wanted to fight and showed promising results, we welcomed them into our ranks. Something Reynar was trying to abolish.


    He said that the women should just focus on taking care of the pact and that women who learned how to fight were growing arrogant. He was probably pertaining to me since I ignored all his advances.


    For the life of me, I couldn''t fathom how Ernst had a son like him.


    Was it because Ernst was more like a father to us than to him?


    It was probably it.


    But anyway, not having to deal with his advances even for just a couple of days was welcomed.


    I stretched my neck and yawned.


    I looked over the horizon. It was almost dusk, and the twin moons were visible in the distant sky.


    "Okay, that''s enough," I said, and the newly turned wolves slumped on their asses, exhausted and beaten from the rigorous hours of training. "Get up. Don''t sleep here."


    The wolves groaned and complained, but I turned deaf ears to their plea.


    "If you want to become strong and climb in ranks, then train harder until you can land a strike on me one day."


    The she-wolves whined as they got up. Some limp towards their houses while others need the support of another.


    "Don''t complain. I''m sure any dislocated bones and bruises would heal overnight, and you''ll be up and about tomorrow for another round of beating."


    "Egh!"


    I giggled as I watched them empty the training arena. They were just teenagers, so I wasn''t exactly hard on them ¨C¨C not yet, at least.


    There was also another group of newly turned wolves led by other warriors on the training arena, but I opted to return first. Timothy must be home now from playing with the other kids.


    Timothy was orphaned like me, Lyander, and Colm, so I took him in and became his big sister.


    In packs of wolves, it was common to become orphaned since wolves engaged with territorial dispute and occasional fights and hunts. The death rate was high, and being a werewolf warrior was an occupational hazard. Not to mention that it was not only the humans and our fellow wolves that we needed to be wary about. There were vampires and witches as well.


    At the thought, I picked up the pace. The sun was about to be out, and I didn''t want to leave Timothy alone by that time.


    Not this time that Lyander and Colm were not here. Not to mention our best fighters and Ernst.


    WhoOsSh . . .


    I skidded to a stop when my nose crunched at the unfamiliar smell, and my wolf peered in my eyes when it sensed trouble.


    There was the scent of wolves.


    Wolves that didn''t belong in our pack!

 Chapter 100 - Trouble

    [Terishia''s POV]


    I didn''t think twice and shifted into my wolf in an instant. My flesh was covered in white furs with strakes of pink. My ears and tails stood on alert, and I spun on my feet to block the intruders from closing in our territory.


    If these wolves thought they could cause havoc in our lands while the Alpha and half of our warriors were gone, they were gravely mistaken.


    Joining me near the edge of our border were Jax and Brenda, while the other wolves made sure to guard the entrance to our packhouses. If we need reinforcement, we''ll just mind linking the rest later.


    But for now, the three of us were enough.


    Currently, we were the best fighters left since most went to the meeting. Our numbers were small compared to the other larger pacts since we were just a village of wolves than a city of wolves.


    My snout sniffed the air, and my jaw snapped. There were roughly five of them. So few of numbers and yet so bold as to actually set foot in here. I didn''t know if they were strong or just plain stupid.


    I leaped into the forest and intercepted the sprinting five wolves.


    However, my heart sunk when I saw their appearance. They were big, and I thought my wolf was the biggest of all the female wolves, but theirs were gigantic in size, at least a little bigger than mine. Their furs were in the shades of black and gray while their eyes burned like the blazing orange sun. One look, and I knew that they were warriors like us.


    But from which pact do they belong? Which pact was so bold enough to cause trouble with ours?


    My paws smacked the ground where I stood, and a loud snarl tore through my throat.


    ''Turn back! This is the land of the Silver Moon Pact!''


    Jax and Brenda appeared on my side, fangs baring and saliva-filled jaws snapping. They were just more than half the size of the intruders, but that didn''t discourage them from defending our territory.


    ''Just three?'' one of them said, licking his razor-sharp teeth.


    ''Is the White Moon Pact so small that they could only afford to send three warriors to greet us?'' another said, slit eyes thick with mockery.


    Jax stepped in, growling. ''Who are you? Which pact do you belong to?''


    The interlopers raised their heads, looking down at us through the gap of their nose. ''It''s not important which pact we belong to since all of you will die today."


    My wolf had enough of hearing their bullshit.


    It was time to end this!


    No one would dare complain when we kill these dark wolves. They set foot in our lands, threatened, and mocked us. They were going to pay the price for their audacity and arrogance with their life.


    I roared, the sound cutting through the forest and the other warriors'' mind linked what happened. I was worried because the remaining warriors in the packhouse were not as strong as I, Jax, and Brenda. If these wolves managed to pass through me, I was afraid they''d really slaughter the remaining wolves in our pack.


    I had this nagging feeling they knew that Ernst and the best warriors in our pack weren''t here today. The timing was too perfect to pass it as mere coincidence.


    Was the secret meeting leaked?


    It was possibly considering how many pacts attended that congregation. There was bound to be a traitor in one of them.


    My wolf pushed forward, leading the charge.


    Despite their size, they were within us within seconds. I was facing two wolves at once while Jax and Brenda faced three.


    My wolf''s claws landed on the dark wolf, clawing marks running through his chest while I avoided his companion''s jaws from piercing my neck.


    They were fast but not as quick as me.


    However, the same couldn''t be said about Jax and Brenda. The three wolves completely overpowered them in both speed and strength.


    I had to finish this quickly and help them.


    I must not let them pass through us! They shall die in here!


    My wolf had one of the wolves by the throat within a blink, and she clamped her jaws tight. The dark wolf went limp against the force while his eyes rolled in the back of his head.


    We wanted answers from them, but it didn''t mean that all of them had to live. We just needed one to interrogate.


    My wolf violently shook her head, growling with our enemy in her jaws before she threw him against a tree. The dark wolf was dead, and he could no longer retain his form. He shifted back to skin. His body was broken, and blood bathed the ground.


    We were distracted for a moment upon laying eyes on its human form. Dark skin, dark hair, and amber eyes. These werewolves mainly inhabited the desert in the south.


    I was hit by anxiety at the realization that the Black Moon might be behind this. Though there were a number of packs in the desert, the Black Moon was the only pact I could think of that had the power and number of invading our territory without suffering from any form of consequences.


    However, I assured myself that they were not the only pack that housed dark skin, dark hair, and amber eyes werewolves.


    ''Rodney!'' My remaining enemy howled, and his wolf looked at me in shock while his other three companions were distracted when one of them was dead.


    Based on the astonishment and dread on the faces of their wolves, they had not expected that I was strong enough to actually kill one of them.


    ''You''ll pay for that!'' the other howled, lips drawing back, canines dripping with saliva in full display.


    My wolf''s paws smashed the ground, growl after growl reverberating against her chest. She radiated nothing but killing intent, and the dark wolf faltered in his step.


    That was all my wolf needed, and she was on his throat snapping it in two, and my opponent fell on the ground with his tongue out from his mouth.


    The remaining three backed away, head low and eyes wary. They attempted a weak growl to keep my wolf at bay, but my wolf only responded by licking her lips, blue eyes eager for the kill.


    ''Enough!''


    All our attention flickered to the newcomer, and my wolf jaws snapped tight.


    The newly arrived wolf was bigger, more than my size, and I was the biggest next to Lyander. His wolf was packed with muscles and scars. His furs were short, blotting his skin. There were more scars than furs on his wolf, and I knew he was no pushover like the other two I killed.


    ''Beta!''

 Chapter 101 - Bloody And Broken

    [Terishia''s POV]


    ''Beta!''


    The enemies howled in glee, and my heart sunk in the bottom of my stomach.


    A wolf with a rank?


    And not just any rank, but a Beta? A very high rank next to the Alpha.


    I quivered. Anxiety rolled from the tip of my hair to the bottom of my toes while my wolf was alert. How many were they exactly? Why didn''t I sniff him? Don''t tell me he could cover his scent?


    That seemed to be the case, and I knew just one thing that could hide a werewolf''s scent.


    They must have a witch in their pact. Or at least have those accursed beings helped them.


    This could get a little complicated. I thought as cold sweat trickled on the side of my face.


    ''I was right to come here instead of another pact,'' the Beta said.


    Were they attacking multiple pacts at once?


    It seemed like it was based on what he just said. I didn''t know if it was sheer confidence, arrogance, a slip of the tongue, or stupidity that led him to tell me that information.


    Something told me that it was the former categories based on the overbearing aura he portrayed backed by his title.


    ''Rumors have it that there is someone strong here guarding this place,'' the Beta said and eyed the two dead bodies of his companions before his slit orbs steadied on me.


    ''I guess they were not exaggerating.''


    His golden eyes pierced at the remaining three of his mates. ''Deal with those two. I''ll take care of this she-wolf.''


    My wolf''s head lowed, and his ass rose to the air, furs standing with both her ears and tail. Her jaws were snapping, saliva dripping from her mouth with the thirst to kill.


    I grounded my teeth together. There was no stopping her from an all-out attack and possibly fight to the death.


    Without wasting another second, the wolves attack. A symphony of snarling and snapping canines and claws surged forward.


    Everything went blurs on my side. My wolf was clashing against their Beta, and their movements were fast enough for the naked eyes to follow. There were sounds of broken bones, torn flesh, and gurgles of blood. And in a matter of seconds, my wolf''s coat was dyed red.


    Their Beta was no better off.


    I felt my wolf weaken when his claws landed on her back. A large gushing wound tore through my wolf''s skin. But she never whined. Instead, she just shook her head and held her stance.


    However, Jax and Brenda couldn''t hold on for long in fending three powerful wolves simultaneously. They had managed to kill one out, but they were severely beaten and broken on the ground in return.


    A painful howl cut through Brenda''s throat when the dark wolf snapped her neck in two.


    Jax was limp on the dirt before the other wolf tore through his throat in one sweep of his jaw.


    And now, me and my wolf found ourselves surrounded by a Beta and two warriors.


    Their Beta was already hard to deal with. Two additional fighters were. . . overkill, to say the least.


    We will definitely going to die. I thought.


    I shook my head and focused. If we die here, then no one would be left to defend the others. I was contemplating whether to ask for help from the remaining warriors in the pack. But they were weaker than Jax and Brenda and much weaker than me. I doubt that sheer numbers alone would be enough to defend against them.


    Rather, our numbers weren''t much, to begin with.


    Not to mention that they might be other enemies lurking nearby, hiding their scent and presence just like the Beta did. And with the impending war, we needed all the warriors we had to defend our pack. I couldn''t risk getting them involved here and die. Not if I wasn''t confident that we would surely win.


    Then the only best course of action was . . .


    I mind link everyone to hide in our secret underground safe house. It was built from solid rocks and metal, so I was confident that no wolf could penetrate it. It would be some time until Lyander, and the others arrive.


    My wolf rose in height. If we were going to die here, then we would at least take two of them while severely injuring their Beta.


    We could only hope there were no more like them lurking in the forest.


    My mind drifted with Lyander and Colm''s handsome faces. I regretted that I didn''t sleep with either one of them.


    If I knew I was going to die, I should have just drug them and enjoyed myself getting devirginized. I was surrounded by two gorgeous men, and I couldn''t even bang them. I was a failure of a woman. I laughed at the thought, but my wolf only rolled her eyes at me.


    I tried to mind link them . . .


    None.


    Figures.


    They were miles away. But my wishful thinking was hoping that they might be in our territory by now.


    ''Death is inevitable,'' the Beta said, slit eyes glowing amber. ''If you don''t resist, I''ll make it swift and painless.''


    My wolf snarled. Our wounds were too many and deep for our healing to catch up. We needed at least a day for our wounds to heal.


    In our weakened state, I was sure that we were no match for them, but my wolf wasn''t giving up the slightest.


    I wasn''t too.


    I had to protect Timothy, at least, and buy time for the others to get everyone to safety.


    Though I wanted to see Lyander and Colm''s faces first before I go.


    I wondered what their expressions would be when they found me dead as soon as they arrived. I bet Lyander and Colm''s wolf would go berserk and hunt my attackers to the end of GrimHeart.


    I shuddered at the thought of them going rogue just because they''d pursue my killers.


    If I wouldn''t be given a chance to say goodbye, then at least I wanted to leave some kind of a letter or note behind.


    [Idiots. Don''t go rogue just because you wanted to pursue my killers, or I''ll hunt you in my grave.


    Just have me in your hearts forever and think of me always when you masturbate.


    XOXO,


    Terishia


    PS.


    Take care of Timothy, and don''t let him die a virgin like me!]


    My wolf snarled, snapping me from my thoughts.


    ''Who said we are going to die?'' My wolf growled in my head, and I huffed a laugh.


    I almost forgot how obnoxious and stubborn my wolf is ¨C¨C just like me.


    That''s right.


    It was them who was going to die first!


    My wolf leaped from the ground, kicking stones and dirt as she went for the weakest of them first. He couldn''t react fast enough, and my wolf''s powerful claws violently swiped his head off from his neck. He dropped dead while his head rolled against the ground as he shifted into his human skin.


    One of his companions jumped towards us, and my wolf used the dead enemy as a battering ram, smacking the two of them away before their Beta came in close.


    We expected him to close the distance between us, but with our weakened state, we were a hair too late when his jaws made purchase against my wolf''s nape, and he toppled her on the ground.


    My wolf trashed in his hold, snapping her teeth on his face, but his paw landed hard on her chest, cracking some of our ribs.


    I bit back a snarl while my wolf didn''t seem to feel the pain as she continued to struggle against the Beta''s hold.


    ''Any last words?'' he said, and I knew he was smirking behind his wolf''s menacing ugly form.


    We felt his canines digging in the back of our neck, and my wolf was losing consciousness fast. I had no doubt that our neck would crack with a snap of his powerful jaw.


    The only reason why he still hadn''t was because he was enjoying our agony. It must be punishment for killing his subordinates.


    A pool of blood-soaked the ground as we laid there with his paw still hard against my wolf''s chest, preventing her from moving.


    I shifted back into skin when my wolf finally lost consciousness, and all the pain bit every nerve of my body. I was too weak to even move nor scream from the burning sensation of having my body battered and broken.


    I couldn''t even grasp when his big canines crushed my windpipe. It wouldn''t be long now.


    Lyander . . . Colm . . . Timothy . . . at least, they were safe.


    I closed my eyes, waiting for death to take hold next . . .


    The release from the pain was all I thought as my consciousness faded when suddenly . . .


    ----


    A/N


    Support the story by smashing that vote button and giving comments, reviews and gifts.


    Your support means a lot ^^


    Thank you!

 Chapter 102 - Saved

    [Terishia''s POV]


    I closed my eyes, waiting for death to take hold next . . .


    The release from the pain was all I thought as my consciousness faded when suddenly . . .


    In my half-consciousness state, all my hairs stood from my skin, and my wolf stirred in my head though she was still severally beaten, and I couldn''t shift. I was just glad that she was alive, at least.


    My nostrils flared, inhaling that distinct scent that I knew didn''t belong to any of us.


    The Beta let go of my neck, and his head spun in the direction where my eyes were trying to focus. He no longer spared me a glance because now . . . there was much a greater threat.


    Meters from us stood a tall, lean man, but his luxurious fitted vest told of muscles cut in perfection. He wore a cape and a hat while his pale handsome face was like the most precious of diamonds chiseled to form a face that would surely cause the hearts of many to throb, men and women alike. Young and old, it didn''t matter. His charms would surely captivate them all.


    Ah . . . another handsome guy that I couldn''t bang. I lamented even on the brink of death.


    Dying a virgin sucks!


    My heart was throbbing alright but in the wrong direction. Especially when his eyes turned crimson, which sent shivers down my spine.


    He radiated with nothing but grace and calmness, but there was something feral and deadly about him. I thought the Beta was intimidating, but shit . . . he made the Beta look like a kitten compared to him.


    A vampire.


    And not just any vampire.


    A pureblood.


    He only gave me a curious glance before looking over at the Beta. And with a no-nonsense face, he asked with a serene voice like he didn''t care about us one bit.


    "Sorry to barge in on your little fight, but I''m looking for someone. Male, red hair, brown eyes, and a goofy cute smile."


    I thought he was joking, but the seriousness on his face told of a different story.


    I didn''t know if I should breathe easy, knowing that I didn''t sense any killing intent in him. He seemed to be passing by in search of this guy, and based on his tone of voice, he was fond of him.


    Was he looking for his pet?


    I heard that vampires like to collect pets from all sorts of beings.


    But oddly enough, his description matched Colm. Except for the cute part. His goofy smile was far from being cute. That goofy smile of his meant a mischievous plot was concocting in his head.


    "I caught his scent in this pack, but I couldn''t find him anywhere," the vampire continued with his deep soothing voice. It was like a gentle rustle like a wind passing a series of trees. And I was sure as hell that he was looking for Colm!


    But why, though?


    Did Colm do something to him?


    That couldn''t be since there was no hostility from the vampire. Instead, he was rather impatient for answers while an occasional crack appeared in his hard eyes whenever he spoke about him.


    The Beta shifted into his skin. It seemed like he also didn''t want to agitate the pureblood since he retreated into his non-hostile form.


    The Beta was big and black and bulky, and his skin was littered with scars while his voice was rough as he spoke, "You won''t find him here, that''s for sure."


    He then directed his burning eyes at me while his leg pressed my head on the ground. "Now . . . if you''ll excuse us."


    Not good.


    I didn''t know what the vampire wanted with Colm, but he was my only ticket out from death.


    It might be my only chance.


    Unfortunately, my throat was broken, and all I managed was a gurgle of blood from my mouth. I tried to struggle, but I was too weak to even lift a finger. It already took all my willpower to stay awake amidst the numbing hold of pain and death.


    The Beta''s feet turned like boulders as he put weight on my head, aiming to smash my skull. There was a hurry in his actions, and I knew it was because of the new threat.


    I tried hard to find my voice, but it was hopeless. I was losing blood fast, and I thought I was going to die from blood loss before the Beta could even squeeze my brain out from my head.


    And before he could, the vampire spoke again.


    "I think that woman knew whom I''m looking for."


    Was my rolling of eyes worked? I think so since the vampire''s focus was on me now. His crimson eyes turned to dot, and I shuddered under his gaze.


    The Beta clicked his tongue and pushed his foot on my head. I closed my eyes tight when I felt that heavy pressure that was about to smash my skull.


    And then it was gone.


    I saw the Beta was sent flying away from me in my blurry vision. He landed on his one knee on the ground and spouted a mouthful of blood as he held his chest. He must have broken some bones as his chest caved in.


    I didn''t know what happened next, but a beautiful sexy woman was in front of me with curls of raven hair and blood-red lips. Before I could even blink, she was in front of the Beta while the latter retreated at lightning speed, avoiding a deadly nail swipe that almost detached his head from his neck.


    The Beta''s face turned grim. He shifted his gaze between the three of us. He lingered his dilated eyes at me and clicked his tongue in annoyance before he retreated.


    The vampress was about to go after him when the pureblood stopped her.


    "Leave him."


    I felt my blood emptying my veins when my heart thumped loudly and forcefully when the pureblood appeared before me. He squatted and poked my cheek. His playful actions didn''t match his serious expression.


    "Do you know who I''m looking for?" he asked, eyes turning into a dot. "Hmm . . . you can''t speak. I guess I have no choice, then."


    I didn''t even have the energy to be surprised when he bit my neck out of nowhere. I didn''t feel any pain, though, just a sensation that was enough to make me forget everything. It was a weird sensation where I was lulled into peace. A state of blankness and just pure . . . bliss.


    Then the sensation was gone, and a hard groan vibrated in my chest.


    "I guess I''m in the right place after all." He smirked, wiping my blood off from his lips with the pad of his thumb. I didn''t know why I found the action so sexy even though he was a vampire. Even though he was a sworn enemy of us werewolves.


    If I wasn''t so injured to the point of death, I might have taken him in as my pet instead, even if I had to force him. That''s how attractive he was.


    Or maybe because he was a pureblood?


    Or maybe because he had bitten me?


    I never find vampires appealing before. When I see one, I usually tore their neck in an instant ¨C¨C until him, that is.


    I heard him chuckle. He must have found my expression amusing. I must be drooling based on the warm sensation trickling out from my lips and into my chin. I just hope I still looked beautiful while doing it.


    I didn''t know what he had done, but I guess he found his answer based on the glee in his voice.


    "I was going to leave you for dead, but it seemed like my dearest mate held you as one of his family."


    . . . Mate?


    What was he talking about?


    Then the strangest thing happened when my blood that was spilling from my wounds . . . back flowed? The rushing of that hot liquid filled me, sipping in every vein of my body.


    It was a weird sensation that I couldn''t describe, and it weirded me out.


    "I returned your blood and stopped it from leaking. Now it''s up to you how fast you can close your wounds," he said.


    What was he talking about?


    He was weird, and I got to say that I kinda like it in a man. I just hope that he wasn''t crazy. The only crazy I tolerated was in bed.


    Anyway, I think the sensation was making me think weird stuff, and being at death''s door a while ago made me think of things that I didn''t usually think.


    I was not making any sense at all, and I blamed the vampire for it. He was making me lose my mind . . . or was it the sudden surge of blood into my brain?


    I wanted to process what he said, but my brain was like an old bulb constantly flickering between consciousness before it stopped and everything went dark.


    ----


    A/N


    Support the story by giving votes, comments, reviews, and gifts.


    Thank you! ^^